The Owner knew why he wanted those wrought iron bedposts in all luxurious exec suites in all of his hotels. Those bedpost had many interesting functions. And he was utilizing one of those right now. He lay naked, wearing favorite collar, spread-eagled on his bed, shiny steel leg spreader holding his legs apart. Then he tied his legs to bed posts for good measure. And then he cuffed his arm with matching steel cuffs to the post above, wishing he could cuff both his hands. But this was his very own childhood fantasy and he had to do it alone. It was very shh shh and strictly secret. His was just ‘breaking in’ his new hotel. Now he only needed to decide which of the maids he will use in his fantasy this time. The petite, bouncy little thing he saw this morning, redheaded and sharp tongued, dressed in the classy but tiny black silk outfit with starched white lace. He personally picked those for all his hotels. Now, what was her name? Hanna? MMM yes. As he began to stroke the Owner shredded his third-person persona and reverted to his usual first-person self. So …as I stroked and imagined the maid coming in I heard the sound and started, opening my eyes - and the maid was really standing at the door starring incredulously. Not Hanna but, my god, what now what what … And then I just froze pinned by her gaze like a butterfly. She was frozen too and the tableau held and she moved forward, smiling "My, my, I seen a lot of them weirdoes in this stupid hotel but you are da king of 'em…" and she walked around cynically admiring my prostrated form, my twitching cock (and I didn't know what to do with my hand - remove it, try to hide something with it?) She was trying to catch my desperate gaze. "Hey I know you! You da bastard who OWNS the place, right? RIGHT!?" I nodded helplessly. "So you are da fucker who signed everybody's release papers? Letting us GO, you freak! In the middle of the season!!! AND you make us wear this silly outfits, you sick fuck?" She slapped me. Hard. Then she slapped me some more. My eyes watered. "So Mr. Owner, Sir, wanna play with himself? I'll give something. I’ll you the play of yer fucking life! Ya never EVER forget it! Hey Hanna! Haaaanna!" Moments later Hanna rushed in, curious and bouncy, always eager for new experiences, mane of red hair whipping the air. She froze too, but just for the moment. Then she started walking around my naked self, touching the bondage, touching my bare burning skin. "Wow! And wow again. You got ourselves a big catch, Magda!" "Ya know the guy?" "Sure" She grabbed my nipple, squeezed it and hissed in my face. "Mr Big Owner. Trussed like a stupid sausage. And by his own hand, ha! I read all about your affairs but now I know about the ONLY one of your affairs worth knowing. Yes, the big Owner himself seems very small now. Hey, is that a dog collar? Oh, I know. We’ll teach you what being owned and needing to work for a living REALLY means!" She rushed out and returned with a pink leash of her own poodle. They released me, pushed me down and in no time I was leashed on fours - trembling at the end of Hanna's pink leash. "Ok, dog, off we go - to work!" And she pulled me OUT, in the corridor. She dragged me and some well placed kicks from Magda made me crawl properly like a bad puppy while they laughed and poured insult after insult. I was down on the plush carpet of my own hotel, my skin crawling with shame and humiliation, burning (and I was still thinking about air conditioning!). And I heard other voices. Many of them, many plush voices. Looking up I saw we were headed towards the Conference Hall. Oh, no no that, just not that. ‘Tw’o I can bear - but, ‘the whole army?’ Hanna noticed, laughed and tugged me on. "Yes you are going right in there. So EVERYBODY will see you for what you are - and in the middle of your own damn hotel." I made a few more drawling steps towards that double door, the voices falling like guillotine blades and I just crumbled, making myself into the tiniest ball on the floor. Hanna squatted beside me. "You are going there, or I'm going to drag you… On the other hand if you try hard to be the most perfect and obedient doggie in the world for me - I might postpone it." I nodded, utterly defeated. I got up and was led to the door of the suite 101. They opened the door and I knew it for the threshold - everything outside was before, everything inside was after and forever. I crawled in. And the fun time began. They put an apron on me. Then they made me clean the whole suite, with just the microscopic washcloth, a clothes brush and a silly long feather duster. They drove me around, kicking, slapping, laughing, goading. Then the closet door 'accidentally' opened and…"Ohmigod looky this - what's all this stuff, Hanna?" "Hmmm She's got really nasty things here. I am sure she got all that at the fancy new Sax shop. Hmmm, let's try THESE!" ‘These, what are … these?’ The swish and the burning pain across my upturned naked ass and the incredible crack sending me forward informed me that THESE were a flogger and the cane. They drove me across the room with a s-swish swish and a c-crack crack and a hahaha, getting my naked body nicely crisscrossed. Whenever I dropped one of the 'cleaning utensils' they would stop, insist that I pick my 'tool of trade" - and then they would go on whipping the disowned owner to their hearts delight. I was driven towards the bathroom, then in it. Shiny tiles needed cleaning as much as surgeon's scalpel does- but of course I was given a mop and I splashed water around was berated for it. Miss S-swish and Miss C-crack went to work again 'con significante' making me slip, flounder and flail pathetically on the now wet floor. Chastised for being 'a swine wallowing in its own filth' I was made to turn around and exposing new parts of naked flesh for delightful explorations of the crop. "Seems you've worked some sweat? NOW do you know how is it? In the bathtub. You should cool down.” I clambered in with hands behind my back. Cold surface eased the burning my flogged backside. Cold? Oh no … Hanna returned with a huge bag of crushed ice and just dumped it in. I almost jumped out. Magda thought it was hilarious. Soon I was shivering and burning all over. They left me. Ah, those quiet moments of contemplation while chattering of teeth echoes around the shiny, spotless edifice (except for the floor I messed up.) Hanna returned, looked me up and down in my misery and said: "You need watering and warming up. And purifying." She climbed in the tub, stood on its edges. "Don't look down. Look at me. Keep your mouth open. Keep looking in my eyes, dog. You knew all along it was coming. So chin up, eyes up." What did I see in those steely cold and smirking eyes? (Besides the truth about the 'Sun, Moon and The Standing Stones' and X Files)?- the truth about what I am and where I'm going. She watered me, her pee splattering over me, bathing my face, filing my mouth. I had no trouble swallowing - I wanted to gulp it all down. I thought her stream was hissing with heat, but it was probably just deceit of the echoing bathroom. She contemplated me for a while. She then left me to marinate and do my own contemplating. Later, when cold had shrunken me to a size of a pineapple (and my balls to marbles seeking their way towards the inner heat of my body). Magda came in and used the power nozzles to clean the 'filthy pig', then she drove me back in the suite, still dripping and shivering, angrily admonishing me for 'wetting someone else's carpet'. Hanna was lazing on the sofa and she simply pushed her foot forward. I scurried to it and stared to kiss her shoe. And a kisskiss and a licklick and a soles-not-to-be-omitted and then she pushed me away. I moved towards another foot but Magda kicked me. "Ya need to show respect to everone. Ya don't get to choose no nuthnig', not no more." So I went down - my ass went up - and I started to lick sweat drenched canvas work shoes. All around and a sucksuck the sweat and a kisskiss the carpet around her feet. She never moved them off the ground. Then Hanna gave me some sharp slaps on my ass, I turned, and, surprise!, she is offering her foot again. So quick and a quickquick and a crawcrawl over - she might a snachsnach it away and I don't want to miss the oportunity for a single kisskiss. I spent some quality time crawling between their feet trying to snatch a lick and plant a kiss and they kept moving their feet and kicking me - rough carpet did wonders to welts enmeshing my body, but what's a little pain, what's A LOT of pain. They laughed of course, and comments flew about "owners dirty delight" and ' look at that dumb doggie go..". Next Hanna dangled her shoe from her foot and asked "How bad do you want it? Real bad? Then fetch like a good mutt and I might let you kiss more then my shoe." She swung and kicked her shoe across the room. I ran, I found, I grabbed with my teeth (gently!) I fetched and I offered. "No no, where is the barking happy puppy yelping?" and she uses her toes to launch it again. Yelp Yelp yelp Woof Woof yip yip Woof woof I fetched it again and I offered her shoe (holding it by the heel, sole on my face and forehead). I was waving my tail eagerly (tail? where is my tail? I don't have it and I need it!). Ok, so I was waving my IMAGINARY tail waiting for my reward when Magda kicked off HER shoe and I was off after it. Without thinking or reconsidering or whatever dogs do when they see desired object flying away. The ‘run run fetcfetch yelyelp and be-laughed at’ session ensued with as much as three shoes flying around and, "Atta boy get it! How he crawls now! Working some sweet again, are you? You bad dog!" Magda used her shoes to hit me and was delighted at whinnies of pain when the heel dug in my skin. "Bullseye! Now I want ya to turn your arse to me so I can try and score a DOUBLE bullseye! Or a hole. Ha ha.!" When I was almost exhausted, salty sweat biting my eyes, and still no reward except opportunity to hold and sniff all those shoes, Magda stood up and gathered her shoes. "We gotta split, hon. SHE is coming back and she owns this apartment, remember. We do not want to piss her off, oh no.! If SHE finds out we been messing around her place - I don't wanna even think about it!" "Then we shall leave her an offering. She'll like that I think." Hanna went to the magic closet and came with the ropes. They trussed me in the chair. Kneeling, legs spread and tied to armrests, naked feet dangling over, offered. My hands were tied to rear legs, stuffing my head into backrest padding and forcing my red ass high up. The most offensive organ was dangling down, helplessly exposed and untouchable. (The days of free bondage and free play are over.) Hanna pated the doggie on the head, promising to play with me some other time. They moved the chair so that my backside was pointed to the door and left. Waiting. Bathed in sweat. Waiting. Shivering with pain. Waiting. Cramping. Waiting. Shivering even more with fear and anticipation of who might open the door. Waiting. Burning with humiliation - imagining how I will look to a stranger who will surely enter the room. Waiting. Discovering that I can move my head a little and peek towards the corner. Some heavy kid leather suitcase are there. And something seems to be burned in the leather. A brand? Straining to see. Yes brands. Two vertical strokes, one diagonal. Looks like - N. A vertical stroke. I? Vertical stroke and two diagonal ones meeting in the middle. Can it be - K? Vertical … Door opening. Steps of doom coming in. Steps of the true owner coming to a stop. Shaking like a dry leaf I want to jump out of my skin but I can't so I just take in HER presence I feel "Oh how nice. Looks like a present for me …" THE BEGINNING?
Hilliard hiked his backpack over his shoulder and looked nervously before him. He took his suitcase from the kindly old taxi driver, declining his offer to help him bring it in for him. Taking a deep breath, he walked slowly up the walk, taking in his surroundings. His friends had said that he had been rather stupid renting a room without even going to see the place, but, he had been desperate, school started tomorrow and he had procrastinated to the point where there were no rooms left at the college dorm and he didn't want to spend his college years living with his parents. The older lady that he had called to rent the room sounded nice enough, but, he couldn't help wonder what he had gotten himself into.
Stepping up to the front door, he rang the bell and waited as he heard the sound of footsteps approaching the door from within. The woman that opened the door was far from who expected to be answering and he stepped back to look at the house number again, not sure if he had the right place.
"You must be Hilliard," she said laughing as she noticed his confusion. "I know I am not exactly what you were expecting, but, I assure you, you have the right place. I am Kaleigh Turner, the woman you spoke to on the phone was my housekeeper Mary Spencer, please do come in." Kaleigh stepped back from the door to allow him to enter. Hilliard blushed and picked up his suitcase walking past her into the house. Stopping on the landing he looked around slowly, taking in the exquisite design of the house and the expensive antique furniture. The elegance of the house made him feel a little out of place, he looked at Kaleigh again, his wonder shown in his eyes.
"I know what you were thinking," Kaleigh said laughing again, her voice musical. "How can I afford a place like this. Truth is, I inherited it from my grandmother and I can't really afford it, that is why I have decided to rent out the rooms. Your room is this way." Carrying his suitcase, Hilliard followed her down the long hallway to a room at the end. She opened the door to reveal a fairly large room that consisted of a four poster bed, dresser, desk and a stand which held a small television and stereo.
"I know it isn't much, but, I am sure it is better than anything you would have ended up in the dorms." Kaleigh said, moving to stand in the doorway.
"It is perfect, thank you," Hilliard said, placing his bag on the bed. It was almost too good to be true. A beautiful landlady, comfortable room, he was waiting for her to say what the catch was. Instead Kaleigh smiled at him and stepped out into the hallway.
"The bathroom is down the hall next to my room," she said pointing down the hall. "We will have to share, but, as long as you don't use all the hot water I am sure we will get along just fine. Mary usually has dinner ready at six and it is up to you if you would like to join us or have your dinner in your room."
"Sounds great," Hilliard said, still a bit flabbergasted. "You know I really appreciate this. If I hadn't seen the ad advertising the room for rent, I don't know what I would have done. I think I will take up your offer and join you for dinner tonight, but, right now I think I will unpack and relax a little" Kaleigh nodded her head and turned to leave again, heading down the hall to her own room.
Hilliard unpacked his clothes quickly and then took a nap, wanting to freshen up for dinner. He had found Kaleigh extremely attractive even if she was a little older than him, but, he was certain that he didn't have any chance with her. Still as he lay on his bed, he couldn't get her long blonde hair and blue eyes out of his mind as he drifted off to sleep.
After leaving Hilliard, Kaleigh retired to her room, a sly smile on her face. She had been instantly attracted when she had seen him standing here on her front porch. She had been a little leery about renting to someone she had not met, but Mary had assured her that he had seemed respectable enough over the phone. She was pleasantly surprised to find that Mary's instincts had been right and he didn't come in all that bad looking of a package either. It had been two months since Kaleigh had broken up with her boyfriend of six years and though she had plenty of toys to keep her occupied, she longed for the touch of another man. Undressing to take a shower, she thought of Hilliard' young, muscular body, curly brown hair and sexy green eyes. Her hands slid down her toned body, massaging her breasts and rubbing her pussy which she wasn't surprised was wet already with the thought of what she could do with Hilliard. She made a vow then that she was going to have him, one way or another, it was too good of an opportunity to pass up. Finishing up her shower, she dressed quickly in a short revealing dress and head downstairs for dinner.
"Well, I see you must have met the young man who will be staying with us," Mary joked when she saw what Kaleigh was wearing. "He sure must be handsome to warrant your attention Miss Kaleigh"
"Oh hush Mary," Kaleigh said blushing slightly. Mary had been her grandmother's housekeeper for many years and knew Kaleigh like she was her own child. It was only recently that she had moved out of the house to an apartment of her own, only returning a couple times during the day to do the cooking and cleaning. She always left by each night and until Kaleigh had decided to advertise that she had a room to rent, she had always had the house to herself each evening. "He is kind of cute," Kaleigh said softly, not realizing that Hilliard had joined them until she heard him clear his throat in embarrassment behind her.
"Well, good evening Hilliard," she said, blushing slightly and sliding into her seat at the head of the dining table. "Please, have a seat, Mary is an excellent cook, you will love it." Hilliard tried to squash his embarrassment at what he had heard and slid into the chair. "Sure smells good," he said smiling at both of the women.
Mary quickly set before them a succulent dinner of roast turkey, mashed potatoes, vegetables and gravy. Hilliard eyes grew wide at the amount of food before him. "You have outdone yourself Mary," he said quietly as he began to fill his plate.
"Well, perhaps a little," the older woman said smiling at him. "But it is your first night here and they do say that first impressions are lasting impressions. I would hate if Miss Kaleigh ended up having a hard time keeping her boarders just because I decided to feed them hotdogs and Kraft Dinner on their first night here. Now, on my bingo night, that just may be what you will get, don't expect to eat like this all the time." Mary laughed at her own words as she walked back to the kitchen, wiping her hands on her apron.
"She seems nice," Hilliard said to Kaleigh once they were alone. Spearing some turkey on his fork, he began to eat , watching Kaleigh over the table. He couldn't help notice her gorgeous body and how it was displayed so sensuously for him in her tight dress. He felt a stirring in his pants that made him blush furiously. He looked down at his plate as he ate, trying to avoid looking at Kaleigh, not wanting to embarrass himself further.
"So what are you taking in school," Kaleigh's voice pulled him from his revelry and made him look at her. She was leaning over the table towards him, her cleavage showing nicely.
"Um, psychology," he responded, almost choking on his food as she leaned forward more and he could almost see down her dress.
"That is interesting," Kaleigh said, smiling to herself as she noticed his reaction to her obvious display of her ample cleavage. "I finished my degree in biotech last year but I am thinking about going back for something else, that is why I decided to rent out some of my rooms to help pay for my tuition if I decide go back. I am working at EcoCorp for the time being, but, I am growing tired of the job."
"I can understand that," Hilliard said, nodding his head. "I have not interest in biotechnology at all. It is all a little over my head I'm afraid."
"It can be a little overwhelming at times, but, I find it rather boring lately," Kaleigh said laughing softly. Reaching under the table, she ran her foot slowly up his leg and smiled at him. Hilliard jumped at the feel of her foot, blushing slightly, feeling the bulge in his pants grow more "It is the same thing day in and day out, I am ready for something new."
"Any idea what you might want to take?" he asked, trying to ignore her foot which was creeping even further up his leg.
"I was thinking veterinary science or marine biology," Kaleigh replied her grin widening at his discomfort. She slid down in her chair a bit to be able to slide her foot further up his leg and along his inner thigh. Hilliard blushed furiously as he felt her foot brush against his hard cock and he had to hold back a moan as he tried to concentrate on finishing his supper.
"N..now something like that sounds interesting," he managed to choke out, shuddering as he felt her foot slide up and down his cock. He felt her foot move away as Mary walked back into the room carrying two bowls of fresh fruit covered in whip cream.
"I hope you like strawberries," she said as she set a bowl in front of him. Looking at him, she could see the blush burning his cheeks and knew that Kaleigh must have been up to her old tricks. Shaking her head she smiled at Hilliard sympathetically and went back to the kitchen, after placing Kaleigh's dessert in front of her.
"I have always liked strawberries," Kaleigh said picking up a strawberry from her bowl with her fingers. Running the berry along her luscious lips she smiled over a Hilliard before taking a bite of the juicy berry causing the juice to drip down onto her exposed cleavage. "Oh how clumsy of me," she said, sliding her finger along the top of her breast to wipe off the juice and then placed her finger to lips to lick the juice off, her eyes never leaving Hilliard as she did so. She smiled when she saw his eyes follow her hand and watch her intently as she sucked on her finger.
Picking up another strawberry from her bowl, she held it out to Hilliard. "It is really good, try it," she invited, her eyes friendly and seductive at the same time. Hilliard blushed again and looked down at his bowl, realizing that she had noticed him staring at her. "Umm, I have my own right here," he replied, picking up his spoon.
"Oh, come on, it is always better when it is someone else's," Kaleigh said, leaning forward to place the strawberry in front of his lips, her eyes staring intently into his. "You know you want to." Deciding to make the best of the awkward situation, Hilliard leaned forward and took the strawberry from her fingers, licking the juice off her finger as he did and smiling at her. He leaned in closer to her as if to kiss her.
Kaleigh shivered slightly as she felt his warm tongue on her finger and slid back into her seat, a sly grin on her face. She knew that he had been intent on kissing her and she could tell that she was arousing him more and more each minute by the uncomfortable way he was shifting in his seat as he picked at the fruit in front of him. Pushing away from the table she stood up and smiled at Hilliard.
"Its been a long day, I think I am going to head to bed early tonight," she said as she turned to leave the room. "I am sure you will be calling it an early night as well, considering you start class tomorrow." Smiling at him, she left the room and headed up the stairs to her bedroom.
Hilliard watched her go in dismay. He had been sure that her slow seduction was going to lead somewhere and here he was left sitting alone. He quickly finished his dessert and carried his and Kaleigh's bowls to the kitchen, handing them to Mary who stood at the sink.
"Thank you Hilliard," Mary said, taking the dishes from him. He prayed that she would not notice his erection which was still pressing uncomfortably against the front of his pants. "Where is Miss Kaleigh"
"She decided to retire early tonight," he replied, turning towards the kitchen door. "Dinner was delicious Mary, but, I think I am going to follow suit and go to bed early tonight."
"Well goodnight then," Mary said turning back to doing the dishes. She didn't even notice him slip away and up the stairs to his room.
Locking his bedroom door behind him, he flopped down on the bed and picked up a photography magazine off his nightstand. Photography being one of his passions, he decided to do a little research on a new camera he intended to buy before he went to bed. He flipped through the pages, hoping the distraction would help lessen the painful throbbing between his legs. He didn't know why, but damn, Kaleigh had managed to turn him on more than any of the soft porn he watched occasionally had ever managed to do.
Setting the magazine down in frustration, he undressed and sat back on the pillows, his hand moving to slide over his hard cock. He sighed as he started to stroke it, his mind wandering back to Kaleigh in her tight dress and further to imagining her naked and squirming in pleasure beneath him. His breath quickened as he felt himself hurtling towards climax and an animalistic groan escaped his throat as he came, his cum covering his hand and onto the blankets beneath him. "Oh shit," he said, cursing himself for not preparing for the mess that he made. His mind had only been on relieving the painful hard on that had been driving to distraction.
Sliding off his bed, he pulled some tissue out of the box on the nightstand and cleaned up the mess, pausing as he heard footsteps outside his bedroom door. He held his breath, hoping that Kaleigh wouldn't take this moment to knock on his door. As the footsteps passed by and continued down the hall, he tossed the tissue in the garbage and slid under the blankets. He closed, trying to will himself to sleep but his mind kept wandering to Kaleigh and he felt his cock start to twitch in response again. Groaning, he rolled over on his side and closed his eyes tightly, finally managing to drift off to sleep.
Kaleigh walked quietly from the bathroom to her bedroom, pausing for a second outside Hilliard' door. She debated knocking and then decided against it as continuing to her room. Once in her room, she stripped out of her dress and threw it on the chair beside the bed. Sighing, she flopped down on the bed and lay against the pillows. She couldn't help smiling to herself at the memory of Hilliard' discomfort as she ran her foot up his leg. Sliding her hand over her bare stomach she ran her finger along the slit of her wet pussy and moaned softly. Rubbing her finger over her clit she arched off the bed, her breath coming as a gasp. As her mind drifted back to Hilliard she groaned in frustration and got up off the bed. Glancing at the bedside clock she saw that it was and well past the time that Mary left at. Slipping into her sheer robe, she opened up the bedside table and took out a set of silk scarves, smiling to herself. She wanted Hilliard and she would have him now, whether he wanted it or not.
Picking up her master set of keys off her dresser she slipped out of her room and walked quietly down the hallway. She was pleased to see that the light was off in Hilliard' room and there was silence on the other side of the door. Slipping her key in the lock, she unlocked the door, blessing the fact that she had new locks placed on the doors which were almost silent as unlocked it. Opening the door slowly, she peaked in the room, her eyes searching the darkness for Hilliard. A smile crossed her face as her eyes fell upon his sleeping figure on the bed. He lay on his stomach and the blanket had slid down to reveal his bare ass and the fact that he was sleeping nude.
Walking quietly across the room, she stood silently beside the bed and then leaned over and ran her hand down his back. Hilliard woke groaned in his sleep but didn't wake up, instead rolling over to give her a view of his half erect cock. A small sound of delight escaped her throat as she looked at him, pleasantly surprised at his size. Taking one of the silk ties, she moved to the end of the bed and tied it around his ankle, watching to see if he would wake up. She half hoped he wouldn't wake up until she had him entirely tied to the bed, but, realized that most likely wouldn't happen. She quickly tied his ankle to the post of the bed and then his other one. She move quickly and quietly to the head of the bed and took a hold of his hand that rested on his stomach. He grumbled in his sleep again as she tied his arm above his head. She was about to grab his other arm when his eyes flew open and he stared up at her. His mind still clouded from sleep made it a minute before he realized what was going.
"What the hell," he said, trying to sit up on the bed, grabbing the blanket with his free hand to cover himself. He pulled against on his other hand and feet, finding they held tight. His eyes grew accustomed to the darkness and he could see Kaleigh standing there, a sly smile on her face. As he reached to untie his other hand, she grabbed his arm and pinned it to the bed, her body pressing against his. Despite the situation he felt his cock stir with sudden arousal. "What are you doing Kaleigh," he said, his voice breathless.
"What does it look like," Kaleigh said smiling down at him. She leaned over and kissed his neck, drawing a moan from his throat. "I want you Hilliard and I always get what I want" She move to tie his other hand to the post and then kissed his neck again.
"All you had to do was ask, Kaleigh," Hilliard said, his breath catching in his throat as she nibbled on his ear. "There is no need to tie me up."
"I know, but, it makes it so much more fun," Kaleigh replied as she kissed down the side of his neck and across his chest. She laughed at his sharp intake of breath as she took his nipple in her mouth and sucked on it softly. Sliding her hand down his stomach, she moved to tickle his inner thigh and then brush her finger tips over his hard cock.
"Ohh, Kaleigh," Hilliard moaned, his body arching towards her slightly. Her hand felt so nice against his body. He moaned even louder as her hand closed around his cock and she began to stroke it as she kissed her way down his stomach. Moving past his cock, she smiled up at him before lowering her head to kiss his inner thigh, nibbling on the soft skin. "Ohh fuck Kaleigh, don't tease, please." Kaleigh laughed and moved to lick up the side of his cock. He gasped loudly, a small whimper coming from his throat. He had never been with a woman before and he wasn't sure if he would last long if she continued to tease him like that.
Taking his cock in her mouth, Kaleigh sucked on it softly, feeling it grow harder in her mouth. She slid her hand between her legs and felt herself to be even wetter than before. She moaned around his cock as she rubbed her clit, her nipples growing instantly hard.
"Kaleigh, please, I don't know how long I will last if you continue to do that," Hilliard said, his hips arching off the bed, his cock sliding deeper into her mouth making both of them moan loudly. Hilliard breath continued to quicken as he felt his cock start to throb in her mouth. Just when he thought he could take it no more, she slid her mouth off his cock, drawing a disappointed groan from his lips.
Grinning at Hilliard, Kaleigh straddled his waist and leaned over and kissed him. Her breast pressed against his bare chest as she slipped her tongue between his lips, pushing it against his. The feel of her body touching his and the heat radiating from her pussy which was hovered just over his erect cock made Hilliard moan again. He kissed her back passionately, his tongue battling with hers as he tried to push his cock up into her wet pussy. Kaleigh noticed his efforts and continued to tease him, sliding her pussy over his cock and then pulling away again, drawing a frustrated moan from his lips.
"Do you want this, Hilliard," she said, breaking their kiss and whispering in his ear. Her warm breath on his ear made him shiver. "Do you want to stick your hard cock in my wet pussy." To amplify her words, Kaleigh slid her pussy over his cock again, making him moan.
"Yes, please Kaleigh, please fuck me," he whispered, his voice sounding tortured as she continued to slid the outer lips of her pussy against his cock. A low sound of pleasure emitted from her throat as she moved to slide her pussy down over his hard cock. "Ohh yes baby." Hilliard' body shuddered in pleasure as he felt her pussy clench around his hard cock. Slowly she began to ride him, soon drawing more moans of pleasure from Hilliard as she increased the speed.
Leaning over him, she offered him her breast which he sucked on greedily as she continued to ride him. Her breath started to come in quick gasp as she felt her own climax beginning to build. His hips thrust up to meet hers as she rode him, his cock throbbing deep inside her. A low moan emitted from Hilliard' throat as he felt his orgasm starting to build, the soft cries of pleasure from Kaleigh doing nothing to stop it. His eyes widened as he felt himself cumming and he bucked wildly against her, his hands pulling against the restraints. "Oh, God, Kaleigh, I'm cumming," he managed to say as his hot seed squirted deep inside her.
As soon as Kaleigh felt his hard cock throbbing inside her and the sudden heat as he came, she tumbled over into her own orgasm. She screamed loudly as she came, her pussy pushing down on his cock as she tried to pull him deep inside her. She continued to ride him as both of their orgasms continued to surge through them, their load moans and cries filling the room.
As her orgasm subsided, she slid slowly off his cock and leaned over and kissed him before falling back onto the bed to catch her breath. Rolling onto her side, she lightly played her hand over his stomach as she looked up at him. His chest continued to rise and fall heavily as he tried to relax, his cock sensitive as it lay limp against his leg.
"That was amazing Kaleigh," he was finally able to say, smiling at her.
"Mistress," she said softly, smiling at him as she leaned in to kiss his neck.
"Mistress," Hilliard repeated, testing the name out loud. A grin spread across his face as he looked intently into her eyes. "That was amazing Mistress."
Kaleigh woke with a moan, the feel of something warm and wet brushing against her pussy sent shivers down her spine. Stretching luxuriously against the pillows, she looked down to find Hilliard between her legs, a mischievous grin on his face as he licked his lips.
"Good morning Mistress," he said, running a hand slowly up her bare thigh. Kaleigh shivered and smiled at him.
"Mmm, good morning my pet," she said, her words cut off in a gasp as she felt his finger slide deep inside her, brushing against the velvet walls of her pussy. "My, you are naughty this morning." Hilliard smiled at her sheepishly.
"Only to please you Mistress," he said softly as he lowered his mouth to her pussy again, his hot tongue sliding along the outer lips and up over her pussy. Kaleigh moaned as her body shuddered with pleasure. Hilliard had only been with her little while now, but, he already knew what she liked and how to give it to her. She wrapped her fingers in his hair and pushed his face closer to her pussy, moaning as tongue slid deeper and his nose pressed against her clit.
Her breath became laboured as she felt his tongue sliding sensually along her pussy and clit. His hands softly massaging her inner thighs enhanced the pleasure and she felt herself tumbling quickly towards orgasm. She arched her hips towards him and moaned loudly, squirming wildly on the bed. Her moans increased with each pass of his tongue over her pussy.
"Oh God, OH!....," Kaleigh cried out loudly as she came, her pussy juices flowing into Hilliard' eager mouth. She lay back on the bed breathing heavily as her orgasm subsided, running her fingers through Hilliard' hair as he lay his head in her lap.
Sitting up, she pulled Hilliard up to her and kissed him softly, tasting herself on his lips. Breaking the kiss, she smiled at him, her body shuddering in the after effects of her amazing orgasm.
"I made breakfast for you Mistress," Hilliard said, smiling at her and climbing off the bed. She could see his hard cock standing prominently before him as he walked out of the room and returned a minute later carrying a tray. She slid back to sit against the pillows as he set the tray on her lap. She looked down to see that he had brought her a bagel and cream cheese, orange juice, a muffin and a bowl of fresh strawberries. She smiled when she saw the strawberries, remembering the day he had come to live as her new tenant.
"It looks good my Pet," she said, picking up a strawberry and taking a bite out of it. She giggled as the red juice dripped down her chin and onto her bare chest. "How clumsy of me." Hilliard smiled and climbed up on the bed beside her.
"Allow me Mistress," he said, lowering his lips to her breast and licking off the juice and then gently licking it off her chin and running his tongue along her lips. Kaleigh sighed in pleasure at the feel of his lips on her skin. "If you keep doing that. I won't be able to concentrate on eating breakfast my Pet," she said, offering him a strawberry which he took gently from her fingers, kissing her finger tips before leaning back on the pillow to watch her eat. His eyes feasted upon her gorgeous body as she finished her breakfast, his cock hard and pressing against his thigh. He gasped when he felt her hand close around his cock as she finished the last bite of her bagel.
"Oh Mistress," he managed to choke out as she stroked him slowly, his cock growing harder and throbbing in her hand. He moaned in disappointment when she removed her hand and moved to get off the bed. He knew better than to say anything about his need for release, last time he had she had made him wait a whole day without touching him or allowing him to touch himself. Taking the tray, he stood up and watched her as she slid into her sheer robe.
"I am going to take a shower," she said, moving to press against his side and kiss his neck. "You will join me." The commanding tone in her voice made Hilliard shiver and his cock twitch in anticipation.
"Yes Mistress," he said, his breath catching as her fingers brushing against his cock again. The dishes on the tray rattled as he shivered at her touch. "Can I bring these to the kitchen first?" He asked the question tentatively, unsure if the Mistress was willing to wait for him or if she wanted him to follow her to the shower right away.
"Yes of course," she replied, pulling away from him. "Once you are done, meet me in the bathroom. Don't make me wait, you know how impatient I am." Hilliard smiled and nodded his head. He did know how impatient she was, and he also knew what the consequences would be if she thought that he made her wait for him too long. His cock twitched again at the thought of what she might do to him once he joined her in the shower. He let his eyes gaze lovingly over her body one more time before rushing to the kitchen and setting the tray on the counter. Not bothering to put the dishes in the sink, he rushed back to the bathroom and paused at the door watching the silhouette of her body behind the glass doors of the shower.
Sliding the shower door back, he quickly stepped into the shower, feeling the warm water flow down his back as he turned to look at her. He couldn't help but allow his eyes to drift down to her firm breasts and he licked his lips slowly. He shivered at her touch as he felt her hand on his cheek as she raised his head so he was looking at her. Sliding her hand around his waist, she pulled him against her as she kissed him, the warm water now flowing over both of their bodies.
Grabbing his hands, she aggressively pushed him up against the wall of the shower, pinning his hands above his head. He groaned in response, his cock throbbing as it brushed against her thigh. His soft moan echoed against the shower walls as he felt her lips begin a hot trail down the side of his neck and her hand slide sensuously over his hard cock. His breath quickened as she moved her hand faster on his cock, tightening and losing her grip with each stroke. "Oh Mistress, please let me fuck you Mistress," he said softly, looking down into her beautiful eyes which seemed filled with desire. Her soft laughter filled the room and he groaned in response as her hand moved even faster on his cock.
He almost moaned in frustration again as he felt her hand move away from his cock, but, then he felt her press against him, the wet lips of her pussy brushing against his cock. "Oh yes Mistress, please," he mumbled as her lips captured his and he felt her slide her pussy along his cock. A shudder went through his body as he felt her pussy slide down over his cock, the velvet walls gripping him tightly. Pinned against the shower wall, he couldn't move, though he desperately wanted to thrust his cock deep inside her. Instead he had to be content with her grinding her hips against him as her pussy slid up and down on his cock. His moans increased in volume as she continued to fuck him, his cock throbbing deep inside her. He could feel his orgasm rising and he fought to hold it back, knowing what the consequences would be if he came without her permission.
"Mistress..." he said softly, looking desperately into her eyes, his breath catching in his throat as she grinded against him. "May I cum, Mistress, please." She smiled at him and nodded her head. "Oh Yes, thank you Mistress." He cried out as he came, managing to finally move his hips, thrusting his cock deep inside her as his hot seed spilled forth. Kaleigh moaned in response, her own breath catching in her throat as he thrust into her, her orgasm spilling forth making her cry out against his shoulder as they thrust against each other. A shudder ran through her body as she slid off his cock and released his hands. Instantly he pulled her against him, kissing her softly, a soft smile playing on his lips. "Thank you Mistress. That was amazing as always."
Kaleigh laughed softly and pulled out of his arms. "We had better get a move on it, I have a lot planned for us today My Pet," she said as she squirted some soap on a sponge and began to wash off the remains of their fucking. Hilliard took the sponge her hand and smiled at her as he began to wash her, willing to use any excuse to run his hands over her gorgeous body. He next squirted some shampoo on his hand and washed her hair, massaging her head gently as she sighed in pleasure. "You treat me so well My Pet," she said, allowing the water to wash away the soap on her body.
"Always for your pleasure Mistress," he replied as he finished with her hair and quickly washed himself, his cock extra sensitive as he washed off her juices and his cum. "What do you have planned for us today Mistress?" He felt his cock twitch at the thought of what she may have planned for him.
"I was thinking we could go hiking today," she replied, stepping from the shower and wrapping her towel around her. "The falls are beautiful at this time of the year and since you say you have never been there, I would love to show them to you. I had Mary pack us a picnic lunch before she left yesterday and gave her the day off so it will be just you and me for the whole day."
"Sounds wonderful," Hilliard replied as he slipped from the shower and wrapped himself in a towel as well. He followed her to the bedroom and watched her dress as he pulled on his own clothes. He still couldn't figure out how he had managed to be so lucky to find an amazing woman like Kaleigh was.
After they were both dressed, Kaleigh grabbed the picnic lunch Mary had packed from the fridge and slid a little extra something into the bag before she went out to the garage where Hilliard was waiting patiently in the car. Backing the car out of the garage, she drove them to the where they would go hiking, opting to choose a different route than everyone else would so that they would be alone in the bush. Finding a parking spot at the mouth of the trail, she parked the car and stepped out into the sun.
"It is beautiful here," Hilliard said, looking around him. He had always been a city boy, having never really experienced much to do with nature other than playing at the park when he was a kid. "Of course, not as beautiful as you Mistress." Kaleigh smile at him and shook her head at how mushy he was being. It was something she loved about Hilliard.
Sliding her backback over her shoulders she headed for the trail with Hilliard close on her heels. They walked in silence for awhile, enjoying the beauty and peacefulness of the forest. After about an hour the trail opened up to a clearing where the sound of running water could be heard not too far away. "Come on," she said, grabbing Hilliard' hand and pulling him towards the sound. Hilliard gasped as they stepped out of the trees onto a smooth rock, the roaring water of the falls below their feet. He was a little nervous being so close to the edge, but, started to calm down when he realized that Kaleigh was not fazed by it at all and he knew he could trust her. Kaleigh slid her backpack off her shoulders and pulled back the zipper. Taking a blanket from the bag, she spread it on the rock and sat down, motioning for Hilliard to join her. He did so eagerly, finding he was more comfortable being so close to the water once he was seated. He watched as Kaleigh took their lunch out of the bag and spread it onto the blanket before them. His smile widened when she then took a bottle of champagne from the bag.
"You definitely had this well planned didn't you Mistress," he said as he watched her open the bottle and pour each of them a glass. "What is the special occasion?" Hilliard wondered what was going on, Kaleigh seemed to be up to something but he couldn't place his finger on what it could be.
"You will find out later My Pet," she said, taking a sip of her champagne. She smiled secretly as she watched him eat his the lunch Mary had packed. She had asked Mary to pack something small since she planned on taking him out for dinner that night at their favourite restaurant. Mary had ended up packing some cheese, a sandwich for each of them and of course fresh strawberries for dessert. Mary knew what Kaleigh liked and had started to get an idea of what Hilliard liked as well. After they had finished eating, she packed the stuff back up and slid over onto the blanket to sit beside Hilliard, her head resting on his shoulder as she watched the water flow by.
"I have always loved the water," she said softly as she allowed her hand to trail gently over his thigh. He moaned softly as her hand passed over his cock through the thin material of his shorts. Her soft lips on his neck made him moan even more as she turned to face him, her hand moving to undo the zipper of his shorts. He slid his hand down her back, unsure what she wanted him to do as she slid her hand into his shorts and grabbed his cock which became hard instantly in her hand. "Oh Mistress, someone might see us," he said, his breath quickening at the thought and her hand stroking him.
"That is what makes it all the more exciting My Pet," she replied as she captured his lips with her own, gently pushing him back onto the blanket. Her hands moved to pull off his shorts, his hard cock springing free. He was becoming more excited, his cock standing hard against his stomach as she moved to undo the buttons on his shirt. He realized that he was slowly becoming undressed while she was still fully clothed. The idea made it even more exciting for him. He gasped as he felt her mouth descend upon his nipple as she sucked on it softly. He ran his fingers through her soft hair as she slowly kissed down his stomach, his heart beating wildly as she pushed his legs apart and slowly ran her tongue along his inner thigh.
He jumped, a loud groan escaping his lips as he felt her hand close around his hard cock. He was sure that anyone who was hiking on the trails would hear his loud moans as he started to stroke him, her tongue dancing lightly on his inner thigh. "OH Mistress," he cried out as he felt her hot mouth descend on his cock, her tongue teasing him mercilessly as she moved up and down upon it. His hips thrust up to meet her mouth, driving his cock deep inside her mouth. His fingers tightened in her hair unintentionally and he caught himself about to push her head down on his cock. He knew she would be angry at him if he tried to do that. Untangling his fingers from her hair, he placed his hands at his side, gripping the blanket as his moans increased and he continued to thrust up to meet her mouth.
He looked down to see her watching him as she sucked his cock. It was all too much for him, the chance of getting caught, her mouth on his cock, her devious smile. It all was pushing him closer to the edge faster than he expected and he could now feel his cock throbbing in her mouth. He desperately wanted to cum and it was taking all his energy to hold himself back, his body squirming on the blanket.
"Oh Mistress, please may I cum, please," he cried out loudly as another moan tore from his lips. "Please, oh God PLEASE." He watched her desperately for a sign of her permission, knowing if she did not give it soon he would not be able to hold back much longer. The slight nod of her head was all he needed and he came loudly, his cries scaring a group of birds in the trees making them scatter into the sky. His hot seed flooded her mouth as she continued to suck him, driving him to a new level of pleasure that he had not felt before. His cock felt like it was on fire as he continued to cum, his hips thrusting it wildly into her mouth. Finally his orgasm began to subside and he fell back onto the blanket, breathing heavily. He realized a thin layer of sweat on his body and he groaned at the pulsing still coming from his cock. A sharp breath escaped his throat as he watched her remove her mouth from his cock and lick her lips, a smile playing upon them.
"I love when you cum for me My Pet," she said, her words making his stomach flutter in desire. She slowly got to her feet and looked out over the water. Hilliard quickly pulled on his clothes and got to his feet as well, sliding his arms around her waist as he stood behind her. "You are too good to me Mistress," he said as he kissed her neck softly. She turned in his arms and smiled at him, kissing him lips softly. Moving away from him, she packed the blanket into her backpack and slid it onto her shoulders.
"Come, I have so much more to show you." she said, heading back towards the trail, leaving Hilliard to follow her on unsteady legs. He still felt weak from the orgasm she had just given him. They spent the rest of the afternoon hiking through the trails and Hilliard came to see why she loved the area so much. The sun was starting to set in the sky when they finally emerged from the bush and fell into the car exhausted. Kaleigh drove them home, her hand resting on his as she drove, her soft fingers brushing lightly against the skin.
"Get dressed to go out Hilliard," she said as she walked into the house, throwing her keys on the table. "I have made reservations for us at our favourite restaurant for eight. I am going to have a shower, alone this time though since we only have a half hour to get there." She laughed softly at the disappointed look on his face. Leaving him standing on the landing, she hurried to the bathroom and stripped before stepping under the hot stream of water of the shower. Quickly she washed off the sweat and dirt from their hike and hurried to her room to get dressed. She took a short red dress from her closet, smoothing it down over her body as she smiled at herself in the mirror. Twisting her hair into an elegant chiffon, she dabbed her lips with lipstick and hurried downstairs to meet Hilliard. She found him standing on the landing, freshly showered as well and wearing a clean dress shirt and pants. She could feel his eyes on her body as she descended the stairs to join him and felt a shiver of desire go through her body.
"You look beautiful Mistress," Hilliard said, blushing slightly as he felt his cock stir in his pants. He held his arm out to her and smiled as she slid her arm through it, pressing against his side. She grabbed her purse and they headed to the restaurant, this time with him driving. At the restaurant, they passed the car keys to the valet and were met at the door by the Maitre D.
"Good evening Madame," he said respectfully, though he didn't hide the fact that his eyes were travelling all over her body. Hilliard felt a twinge of jealousy at this, but, stayed silent at her side. "Your usual table is awaiting you, please follow me." They followed him through the restaurant to table at the back. The table was secluded away form the other tables, provided them with more privacy. Hilliard pulled out Kaleigh's chair and waited for her to be seated before he sat across from her. Slipping off his shoe, he slowly slid his foot up along her bare leg under the table, drawing a smile to her lips.
"We will just have the usual," Kaleigh said to their waiter, her eyes never leaving his as she slid her own foot up his leg and brushed in lightly against his cock. The waiter hurried away, leaving them alone.
"Are you going to tell me what the special occasion is yet Mistress?" Hilliard asked, reddening as he felt her foot press against his cock again. "I am enjoying spending the day with you, but, something tells me you have something extra special planned." Kaleigh just smiled mysteriously, not answering his question. He was about to ask her again when they were interrupted by the waiter returning with their food. He waited patiently until the waiter left before he asked her again.
"Good things come to those who are patient My Pet," she replied as she started to eat. "You will find out in time." She laughed at his attempt at pouting because she wouldn't tell him. A devious smile slid across his face and he slid down in his seat, disappearing beneath the table cloth. Kaleigh lifted the table cloth and looked down at him. "What are you up to My Pet?" she asked, shivering as she felt his hand travel up her inner thigh. "Oh My, you are naughty." She dropped the table cloth quickly as the waiter returned, offering to refill her wine. She tried to keep a calm face as she felt Hilliard' hands slide up under her dress and then his finger slide into her pussy. The waiter raised an eyebrow at Hilliard' empty seat but did not say anything as he left them alone again.
Kaleigh was just about to tell Hilliard to return to his seat and finish his dinner when she felt his wet tongue slide along her pussy, making her moan softly. She felt her nipples instantly become erect against the softly fabric against her dress and she squirmed in her seat as she felt him begin to lick her pussy. She was sure that her face would definitely give them away if anyone happened to look her way. She moaned softly again as he continued to lick her pussy, his tongue travelling along her pussy lips and up to her clit where he sucked on it softly. She was finding herself becoming aroused quickly by what he was doing and at the thought of getting caught. Her breath quickened and she squirmed more as she felt him press another finger inside her as he continued to suck on her clit. She felt her orgasm begin to rise and she was glad that their table was away from the others because she was sure they would have been able to hear her soft moans. She covered her mouth with her hand as she came, muffling her cries. She shivered as she felt Hilliard move away from her pussy and watched as he returned to his seat, licking his lips and smiling at her.
"Now will you tell me Mistress?" he said, beginning to eat his dinner as if he hadn't just made her cum underneath the table. Kaleigh shot him a lustful look and still shook her head. The surprise was for later when they were alone again at home. Sighing he finished his dinner in silence, trying to figure out what she had planned.
They finished their dinner and headed home, a comfortable silence stretching between them as they drove. Kaleigh's mind was on what she had planned for when they got home and Hilliard' mind was racing with thoughts on what new and exciting things she had in store for him. It was all he could do from keeping from asking her again as they parked the car and went into the house. He followed her into her bedroom and smiled when she turned to him and pulled him down to kiss his lips.
"I forgot my purse in the car My Pet," she said softly running her hand down his back. "Can you be a dear and get it for me." Hilliard was a little disappointed at this, his cock pressing against the front of his pants wanted out , but, he nodded and did what she asked. Hurrying down to the car, he searched the back seat for her purse, finding it on the floor. As he picked it up, he noticed an envelope beneath it with "To My Pet" written on the front. His heart raced as he picked it up and slid the letter out to read it.
As you may have noticed, I have done my best to make today a special day for us. By the time you are reading this, we will have returned from our dinner and I will be waiting for you naked in my bedroom, most likely lying on the bed, my hands running over my body, thinking of you. If I know you at all, it is probably killing you not to know what I have planned for this evening, but, I can assure you that it is something special. Something I have been wanting to do for awhile now, but, had to be sure that you would want it first.
Return to my room now My Pet. I want you to remove your clothes before you enter and I want your cock hard and ready for me. Hurry now. I am waiting.
Hilliard felt his cock start to harden at the thought of her lying on the bed naked and waiting for him. He quickly returned to her room, stripping off his clothes outside the door. He didn't need to do anything to make himself hard, he already was, his cock standing prominently against his stomach. His heart beat in excitement as he opened the door, making out her body on the bed by the soft candlelight in the room.
"Mistress?" he said, his feet making no sound as he crossed the room towards her. "I am ready for you Mistress." She smiled at him and sat up on the bed, motioning him forward.
"Kneel for me my pet," she said softly, reaching into a small bag beside her. Hilliard quickly dropped to his knees before her, suddenly sure that he knew what she was about to do. His smiled brightly when her hand came out of the bag holding a thin leather collar, his heart beating in excitement. He looked up at her, his desire and excitement written clearly on his face.
"I want you to know that this means a lot to me My Pet," Kaleigh said, undoing the collar. "By wearing this collar, all will know that you are my pet and I have made a commitment to you as your Mistress. Will you accept to wear this collar as a symbol of your submission to me and that you belong to me"
"Oh Yes Mistress," Hilliard said, the words flowing easily for him mouth. Ever since he had entered into this relationship with her he had dreamed of the day that she would make this commitment to him and make him completely hers. "I am yours Mistress. I will wear your collar proudly." Kaleigh smiled and slid the collar around his neck, buckling it in place. Pulling him to his feet, she pulled him against her and kissed him softly. Hilliard reached up and ran his fingers along the collar, feeling another shiver of excitement flow through his body, which in turn made his cock twitch against her thigh.
Taking his hand, Kaleigh pulled him down onto the bed with her and ran her hand over his body making him shudder in desire. Smiling she picked up a set of handcuffs which made him groan in delight, knowing what was coming next. He lay back on the bed, his hands above his head, allowing her to handcuff him to the bed. His cock throbbed as he felt her soft lips running slowly along his neck. He moaned loudly as her tongue slid along his ear and she nibbled on it softly, her body pressing against his. He looked down at her and watched as she kissed down his chest and squirmed beneath her as he felt her tongue slide along his nipple.
"Please fuck me Mistress," he pleaded, his cock throbbing where it pressed against her thigh. He sighed in pleasure as she moved to rub her pussy along his cock.
"Do you want this?" she teased, allowing him to feel the wetness of his pussy against his cock momentarily before pulling away.
"Yes, please," he said trying to thrust his hips so that his cock would slide between her pussy lips. He moaned when she pulled away, laughing softly as she leaned down and kissed him, her tongue sliding between his lips. Moving her hips, she suddenly down onto his cock, making him groan softly.
"I did say good things come to those that wait," she said as she began to slide her pussy up and down on his hard cock. He moaned in reply, as he deepened their kiss, his breath quickening. He thrust his hips up to meet hers, burying his cock deep in her pussy. He could feel the velvet walls of her pussy clenching his cock tightly as she rode him, her own moans joining his. Breaking their kiss, she leaned back, resting on her hand, her body stretched backwards, giving him a good view of her firm breasts as she continued to ride him. With her other hand she rubbed her clit, moaning as she raced quickly towards her orgasm.
Hilliard groaned at the view of her gorgeous body as she stretched back away from him. He could feel his cock throbbing as he pushed deep inside her. He was close to cumming again. He could tell by her moans that she was also close and this excited him even more. The sound of their moans filled the room as she began to ride him faster, her body flushed with her arousal, her nipples erect.
"Cum with me My Pet," she said lustfully, her breath catching in her throat as her orgasm washed over her. Hilliard didn't need any further coaxing, as soon as he felt her pussy clench on his cock with her orgasm, he started to cum, his cries mingling with hers as they both came. He thrust his cock deep inside her as his seed spilled forth and her pussy juices flowed down over his cock, running down his balls onto the bed beneath them. Kaleigh continued to ride him as her orgasm washed over her, more intense than she had ever felt before. Finally their orgasms subsided and she collapsed against him, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. She kissed his neck softly as she slid off his cock, drawing a moan from both of their lips.
Lying her head on his shoulder, she slid her leg over his as she lay against him, her hand slowly running along his stomach. He leaned down as much as he could still cuffed and kissed her forehead.
"Thank you Mistress," he said softly his mind playing all the events of the day. "That was perfect. A perfect end to a perfect day Hilliard moaned softly as he ran his hand over his hard cock. His hips arched slightly off the bed in rhythm with his own hand as his body raced towards orgasm. His breath became shallow as he quickened his strokes, his loud moans now filling the room and echoing out into the hallway. He could feel himself on the brink of cumming, his hard cock throbbing in his hand. It had been days since he had felt release, Kaleigh had been too busy with work to pay him much attention the last few days and the rules she placed on him restricted him from touching himself at all. Or at least they had kept him from doing so until today. He had woken up that morning, his body pressed against Kaleigh's, his raging hardon demanding attention. Instead Kaleigh had rushed off with nothing more than a quick peck on the cheek and a promise that she would try to make it home early, leaving him frustrated, his cock throbbing angrily.
Hilliard could honestly say that he tried to keep from breaking the rules during the day, his hand sliding down under the waistband of his shorts numerous times only to stop before he actually touched himself. It wasn't until later in the afternoon when he had completed all the chores she had given him for the day and was lying on his bed, fresh and clean from his shower that he succumbed to the urge. Lying among the clean sheets he started to fantasize about Kaleigh and her naked body, his cock instantly hardening. He looked quickly at the clock before sliding his hand down over his cock, wanting to ensure that it was not near the time Kaleigh would be coming home, forgetting her promise.
Now here it was almost a half an hour after and he had already brought himself close to orgasm twice already, not quite brave enough to break Kaleigh's no cumming rule on top of the one he was so blatantly ignoring. His eyes closed with his pleasure as he felt his balls tighten, signalling his impending orgasm. This time he had gone too far and he knew he was not going to be able to hold himself back unless he stopped touching himself all together and at that moment the thought of not touching himself was the furthest thing from his mind.
"Hilliard!" her voice made his blood run cold. His eyes flew open and he let go of his cock, tucking his hand down beside him. He found her standing in the doorway of the bedroom, a displeased look on her face. "What do you think you are doing?"
His hand twitched at his side as he longed to curl his fingers back around his cock and finish what he had started, but he knew better. If he dared to touch himself again, after she caught him, he would be in worse trouble than he already was. He could see from her eyes that she was angry with him and he had a feeling he was not going to like the outcome of that.
"I'm sorry Mistress. I couldn't help myself," he said climbing off the bed and dropping down onto his knees before her in supplication. "It has been awhile since you have had any time for me. I was thinking of you and it just kind of happened. I didn't cum Mistress." He looked at her hopefully and then fell silent, her look speaking volumes.
"I don't want to hear your excuses Hilliard," she said, her voice low and controlled. Hilliard winced at the sound of his name, knowing that her omission of his nickname was a sign that she was greatly displeased with him. "I realized that I haven't been very attentive to you lately so I took the afternoon off work to spend with you and I come home to find this. Makes me wonder how many other times you have broken my rules when I was not around."
Hilliard looked up quickly from his studying of the floorboards at her feet, his heart pounding in his chest as he studied her face. He realized that he had not only broken her rules, he had also broken her trust in him. The knowledge of that itself was punishment enough for him, but, he was sure she had something else in mind. "I haven't done this before Mistress," he said quietly, looking back down at the floor.
Kaleigh shook her head and pushed herself away from where she was leaning on the doorframe. Sighing, she looked down at Hilliard on his knees before her and then lower, her eyes resting on his still hard cock. She thought she had been very clear about her rules and the consequences if he broke them. She could see now that she was wrong in that assumption and even though Hilliard was telling her that he had never broke her rules before, she was not entirely sure she could believe him on that aspect. Walking over to him, she placed her hand on his chin and raised his head, forcing him to look at her.
"You will be punished for breaking my rules Hilliard," she said quietly, looking him deep in the eyes. Hilliard felt his cock twitch at the thought of what she would do with him. He had been punished for little things before, such as not doing the chores she assigned him, and he had ended up actually enjoying the punishments, his cock hard and ready for her to use him as she pleased when the punishment was over.
"Yes Mistress. I understand Mistress," Hilliard replied, trying to look away, but Kaleigh's hand on his chin kept him from looking away. He swallowed slowly, looking up into her eyes. His voice was barely audible when he spoke. "What will you do with me Mistress?"
Kaleigh sighed again and turned towards the bedroom door. "You will find out soon enough," she said, her face still showing her displeasure. "Follow me." Hilliard started to slowly rise to his feet but froze in place when he caught her gaze. "On your hands and knees Hilliard. You do not deserve to stand in my presence." Hilliard nodded and followed her out of the room and down the hallway to her playroom. Hilliard smiled when he thought about all the fun things they had done together in the room, though he wasn't sure this time if it would be much fun, at least not for him.
Kaleigh stopped in the doorway of the playroom and watched Hilliard as he obediently followed her on his hands and knees; his head hung low in submission to her.
"I am still angry with you Hilliard," she said, looking away from him into the room. "I will not punish you when I am angry." She took a deep breath before looking back at him, her eyes slowly glancing down his body to his still hard cock. She pointed to the corner of the room. "I want you to kneel facing the corner Hilliard until I return." Hilliard gave her a surprised look but crawled to the corner silently and knelt with his hands on his thighs and head bowed. He didn't dare to look back to see if Kaleigh was still watching him or not.
It seemed liked forever to Hilliard, but in fact was only ten minutes, when he heard her soft footsteps behind him. He almost jumped when he felt her hand on his shoulder. He looked up at her nervously, relieved to see that she no longer looked angry with him. He leaned his cheek against her hand, feeling the warmth before she pulled it away. He shivered at the wicked grin that she flashed him, his cock throbbing in anticipation of what was to come. His cock twitched again when he caught site of what she held in her other hand. He had felt the sting of her paddle before and it had always excited him immensely, his orgasm more intense afterwards.
Hilliard immediately leaned forward, his forehead to the floor and ass in the air, assuming the position she had taught him the last time she had used the paddle on him. He could feel his cock now throbbing with his excitement.
"Please, punish me Mistress," he said quietly, keeping his eyes lowered to the floor. "I have been a naughty slave and I am deserving of your punishment." Kaleigh smiled as she let her eyes travel along the length of his nude body. Now that she was no longer angry with him, she intended to make his punishment pleasurable for them both.
Sliding the cool wood of the paddle over his ass, her grin widened at his visible shiver and small whimper. Raising the paddle she brought it firmly down onto his bare ass making him jump slightly. "One. Thank you for punishing me Mistress," he said, biting his lip to keep from crying out more from the sudden pain and pleasure she was bestowing on his body. "Two. Oh, Yes, Mistress, please punish me," he said loudly as the paddle fell upon his ass again. His ass was beginning to sting where the paddle had struck. It was all he could do to stop himself from making a noise as the next blow rained down on his reddening ass. "Three. Thank you Mistress." He could feel his cock hardening as his excitement grew.
"May I touch myself Mistress?" he asked, remembering the times she had made him do it while she spanked him. He nearly cried out as he felt another blow from her paddle fall on his ass. "Oh.. Mistress. Four. Thank you Mistress." His ass stung from the last hit, but his mind was not on the pain from the spanking. All he could think of was the almost painful throbbing between his legs.
"Touch yourself?" Kaleigh replied, pausing with the paddle in mid air. Hilliard could tell by the tone of her voice that he had said the wrong thing. "I come home to find you touching yourself, breaking my rules and when I am punishing you for doing it, you ask to touch yourself again. Oh My! Hilliard, whatever am I going to do with you." Shaking her head she brought the paddle down hard on his red ass making him cry out.
"Five," Hilliard managed to choke out, his breath coming in short gasps. "Thank you Mistress." Hilliard jumped when he felt her cool hand sliding along his bare ass and he looked over his shoulder at her. The look in her eyes made him shiver and whimper softly. "Please Mistress, please let me touch myself. Just for you. Let me touch myself for you. Please." Hilliard groaned when she shook her head, his cock desperately seeking release as it rubbed against his bare thigh. He watched her as she walked across the room to a padded table, the site of her firm ass making his cock twitch.
"Come here Hilliard," she ordered, waiting impatiently by the table. Hilliard slowly crawled across the room towards her, his ass stinging as he moved. He looked dejectedly down at his hard cock, having a feeling that he was not going to get any release from her any time soon. Following her orders he climbed up on the table and lay on his back, groaning as he felt the cold leather of the cuffs she then attached to his hands and feet. Instinctively he tried to pull away and found that he was bound tightly.
"Please Mistress. I won't do it again," he whimpered, the look in her eyes making him a little nervous now. Anytime she had punished him before, it had never gone any further than a spanking. Afterwards she had always fucked him hard and dirty, allowing them both an amazing release. But, he could tell this time was going to be different.
"After I am done with you, I know you won't do it again," she said, leaning over and nibbling on his ear, sending shivers down his spine. "You will never forget again." She laughed softly and slowly began to kiss down the side of his neck, her hand slowly trailing along his naked body. He groaned when he felt her fingers close tightly around his still hard cock. He tried to relax his body and stay quiet but a loud moan escaped his lips as she started to stroke his cock, his back arching off the table.
"Please Mistress, don't tease, please," he said, his breath coming in gasps as she quickened her pace. He felt himself racing towards orgasm and tried desperately to hold himself back, knowing if he came without her permission she would have even more reason to punish him. Kaleigh just laughed in reply and continued to stroke his cock, her hot lips trailing down his neck and along his chest until she took one of his nipples into her mouth. Her mouth felt like it was scalding his skin and pushing him to a new height of pleasure.
"Mistress, please may I cum, please," he begged, his back arching wildly now in an attempt to fuck himself with her hand which had stilled on his cock. Her silence was enough of response, he knew she was not going to allow him the release that he so desperately needed. Lying back on the table he tried to calm himself down, taking a deep breath.
Just as he thought he had everything under control, Kaleigh climbed up on the table and straddled his waist, a wicked smile on her lips. He was relieved by the fact that she was fully dressed, but, that relief turned to dismay when she lifted her skirt to reveal that she wore no underwear underneath. He moaned loudly as he felt the heat of her pussy slide slowly along his throbbing and sensitive cock.
"Please," he whimpered weakly as he looked up at her. "Please let me fuck you Mistress." Kaleigh smiled in return, sliding her hot pussy down over his hard cock. He moaned as he felt his cock slide deep within the velvet walls. He bit his lip as he concentrated on not cumming as she began to ride him slowly, her pussy clenching tightly around his cock.
Soon his cock was drenched in the juices for her pussy and he was desperate to cum as he watched her ride him, her beautiful body moving up and down in time with the feeble thrusts he was able to attempt while tied down. He groaned as she slowly opened her blouse and revealed her firm breasts to him, teasingly sucking on her finger and running them over each nipple.
"Please. Cum for me Mistress. Please let me cum," he begged desperately, his breath quickening. His breath caught in his throat as her low moan filled the room and her pussy clenched even tighter on his cock. "Oh, yes, please Mistress, please. Cum for me Mistress, please." He cried out with her as she came hard, grinding her hips against him. He almost lost it then, but, still managed to hold himself back, if barely. He groaned as Kaleigh made a move to get off him.
"No, please Mistress, don't leave me like this," he whined, his cock twitching as the cool air fell upon it.
"Why should I allow you release My Pet?" Kaleigh asked as she leaned over and kissed him. "You sought release without my permission, it is only fitting that your punishment to be as such."
"Your right Mistress," he replied, looking away from her. "It is as I deserve. But, Oh God Mistress, Please." He moaned as his cock throbbed again, precum oozing from the head to mix with her pussy juice the glistened on his skin. He felt her undo one of the cuffs on his wrists and looked at her in confusion.
"Mistress?" he questioned, unsure what she was up to until she moved his hand down to his cock and closed his fingers around it. He moaned as she began to move his hand up and down on his cock as she leaned over and kissed his neck.
"Cum for me My Pet," she whispered in his ear. Just the words themselves pushed him towards the edge. He closed his eyes and pictured her riding him again as he stroked himself, trying to ignore the humiliation he felt by having to make himself cum by his own hand while she watched. His breath quickened as he came closer and closer to cumming.
"I want you to catch your cum in your hand, My Pet," she whispered as she nibbled on his earlobe. "And then I want you to lick it off." Her words made his hand freeze on his cock and a gasp escape his lips. He tried to stop himself from cumming, not able to fathom the idea of licking his own cum from his hand, but, it was too late, his body had been held back from release for so long there was no stopping it now.
Crying out loudly, he came hard, his cum splashing into the palm of his hand and over onto his stomach. He lay gasping on the bed, trying to catch his breath and looked up at her with pleading eyes. Seeing there was no room for argument in her glare, he slowly raised his hand to his lips and tentatively began to lick the cum off, his eyes never leaving hers as he did so, his cheeks burning with humiliation.
"You will remember this next time you think about disobeying me," she said leaning over to kiss him after the last bit of cum disappeared from his hand, tasting him on his lips.
"Yes Mistress," he replied, knowing this was a lesson he would not soon forget.
"Now listen, kids," Brad Shaw, a millionaire Los Angeles property developer, told his children, Kelly, 20, and Timmy, 19, as he swung his Cadillac into the driveway leading to the Hunts' secluded Nevada ranch, "do everything that Uncle Kurt and Auntie Barbara say while we're on holiday here. Remember that Idaho is a very special slave to them and you're not to do anything to upset them." Kelly, the pouting, nubile young blonde and Timmy, the darker haired, tall, slim teeny, chorused "OK pa" from their back seats, although both were hugely excited at the thought of being able to play with the Hunts' stunning 38-year-old sex slave, Idaho. Brad, 40, and his wife Karla, also 40, had met the Hunts after Idaho's sensational appearance on Sex Slave International, where the superbly busted blonde had tied for the lead in the torture-punishment game on the Sex Channel. Timmy had won the draw from the audience to fuck Idaho at the show's conclusion and in the Green Room afterwards Brad and Karla and their children had become firm friends of the Hunts, hence the invitation to visit them for a fortnight at their lonely ranch. The Cadillac drew up in front of the superb rambling two-storey building and the Shaws climbed out, stretching after their lengthy drive from California. Their arrival was greeted by the Hunts emerging from the front door, both clad for the steamingly hot Arizona summer. Barbara, a tall, voluptuous 45-year-old brunette, was wearing a red PVC bikini which clung erotically to her superbly-tanned lush 40-inch breasts and stunning arse. Her husband, well-built and and prematurely grey-haired, was clad only in a black PVC thong, which set off his still muscular 50-year-old frame. "Hey gang," said Kurt, "welcome to Pain Ranch. Come on in, get yourself into bikinis or leisure gear and we'll take you out to meet Idaho, she's dying to get re-acquainted." Barbara laughed at her husband's little joke - although a devout masochist, Idaho was filled with fear and trepidation at the thought of being a plaything for the Shaws for the next fortnight - especially their children! The Hunts led the quartet upstairs to their bedrooms - one for Brad and Karla, one for the children - then waited as they stripped off into more sensible clothing. The children emerged first, obviously dying to meet the blue-eyed, statuesque blonde slave again! Timmy wore a red PVC thong, his sister a black shiny PVC bikini and black knee-high boots. Kurt and Barbara complimented them on their outfits, then Brad and Karla stepped out from their room. Brad was wearing a black PVC thong, the blonde Karla a stunning red PVC playsuit, open at her 40-inch bust and crew-cut shaved crotch. On her feet were red high heels. "Let's go," called Kurt, cheerfully and led the other five downstairs out to the back of the house to the large, superbly manicured lawn in front of the large swimming pool. There, waiting for them, was the gloriously-bodied slave Idaho, her naked body suspended in leather ankle and wrist straps in a flogging frame with castor wheels at the base for easy mobility. Her heavy breasts hung superbly, her nipples erect, her shaved pussy - bare but for a small thatch of blonde hair on her mons - gleaming. Her body glistened in the hot Arizona sun, liberally smeared as it was with suntan lotion. Kurt walked up to her and ran his fingers through her lush piss flaps. "Hi honey," he said, cheerfully, "look who's come to play with you! You remember Mr and Mrs Shaw?" Idaho nodded, putting on a pretend smile: "Hi, Mr and Mrs Shaw." Kurt grinned at her: "And then there's Kelly!" "Hi, Kelly," said the slave. "And of course you remember young Tim, after all he fucked you!" "Hi Tim," Idaho said, in a quieter voice. "Hi Idaho," the 19-year-old grinned cheekily. "I'm sure looking forward to fucking you again!" Idaho remembered the fuck he had given her at the conclusion of the Sex Slave International show, a 10-stroke mouth fuck, a 20-stroke tit fuck and a 40-stroke cunt fuck, only he hadn't lasted even to the 30th stroke in her pussy! "Well, Idaho?" asked her master, "say you're looking forward to him fucking you again!" Idaho gulped and replied: "I'm really looking forward to another fuck, Master Timmy!" "Another?" laughed the 19-year-old. "And the rest Idaho!" The others all roared with laughter. "Right, kids," said Mr Hunt, "now we grown-ups are going inside to have a chat, so why don't you two play with Idaho for a while?" Kelly clapped her hands in glee. "Oh, Uncle Kurt, thank-you so much." Kurt grinned at her: "Tell you what. I've left a video camera here. Why doesn't Timmy be the cameraman and record proceedings and you can do a little show for us Kelly?" Kelly almost wet herself. "Wow, what a great idea, uncle!" "I've left you a table of goodies to entertain Idaho with, but remember - nothing too severe, you've got two weeks with her!" And he indicated a table behind the blonde goddess, arrayed with various instruments of torment. The Hunts and the Shaws left, leaving Timmy and Kelly alone in the baking sun with Idaho, hanging helplessly in her bonds. Timmy picked up the camera, realised it was similar to his parents, and focused on the naked slave woman. "There's 65 minutes film, sis," he announced. "Let's get started." Kelly stood beside the gleaming body of her victim and struck an erotic pose. "Camera, lights, action," Timmy called as he pressed the record button. Kelly began: "Hi folks, this is Kelly Shaw in another session of your favourite domination show TWAT - Teenager With Attitude Tortures. And my subject this afternoon is the lovely Idaho!" Kelly turned to stare Idaho straight in the face: "Let's hear something about you Idaho - how old are you and how long have you been a sex slave?" Idaho gave her age - 38 - and the fact that she had been the sexual property of Mr and Mrs Hunt for almost a year, having been caught thieving from the multi- millionaire's office funds. "And do you enjoy your new role in life?" Kelly asked. "Very much so, Mistress Kelly," the blonde replied obediently. "Any special preferences?" inquired the young tormentress. "Tit torture, electro play, flogging - oh, and Mr Hunt asked me to say I've got a thing for water sports," replied the stunningly-built slave. "Well I'm sure we can provide all of that for you this afternoon," the young domina informed her victim. "Now, let's see, what shall we begin with?" And Timmy's camera followed Kelly as the young blonde picked up a rubber flogger from the table. The scene was being watched from an upper bedroom window by Mr and Mrs Shaw and the Hunts. Karla and Barbara were kneeling on the comfortably-pillow lined window seats which gave a wonderful view out to the lawn where Idaho was being whipped, and across the pool to the craggy terrain of the private ranch. Behind Karla, the 50-year-old Kurt was slowly thrusting his eight-inch uncut cock into her cunt. Behind Barbara, Brad's nine-inch circumcised prick was similarly serving his hostess's juicy quim. They watched as Kelly worked slowly and efficiently, flogging most of Idaho's sweat-pouring body, noting with interest that Timmy knelt to get close-ups when his sister targeted the superb slave's juice-streaming snatch. Finally, after giving the slave girl a good working-over, Kelly replaced the flogger on the table and picked up the dildo-shaped electro punisher. Looking up at the house, Kelly spotted her parents and Uncle Kurt and Auntie Barbara spectating on proceedings. She waved the dildo above her head and called out: "How many bursts to make her come, uncle?" Kurt laughed: "It can take up to 12, but sometimes, when she's randy she can come in six or seven." "Thanks," said Kelly, pressing the switch to "On" and tracing the dildo's tip across Idaho's straining breasts, making them jump and quiver as the current smacked into her. "Oh shit, I love to watch her get the electro-treatment," Kurt groaned, as his fuck pace in Mrs Shaw's cunt increased. "Sorry, my dear Karla, but I'm going to have to withdraw for a moment or I'll come too soon." His glistening rod pulled out and then lay on her lush, firm buttocks as Kurt watched Mrs Shaw's daughter torment the threshing slave with the dildo, finally pushing it up to the hilt in the victim's cunt and giving her six, seven, eight jolts before the 38-year-old cried "Yes, yes, I'm coming" and collapsing in her bonds, her whole body heaving, shining with perspiration. The four spectators from their window seats broke into applause at the slave's climax. From the window seat vantage point, the Hunts and the Shaws then heard Kelly teasingly inquire of her panting slave: "Now, Idaho, after all that hard work I suppose you'd like a nice cool drink, wouldn't you?" Idaho looked down from her position of bondage and knew there was only one answer for the 20-year-old dominatrix: "Yes, please, Mistress Kelly, that would be lovely." Kelly grinned wickedly: "It would appear that Uncle Kurt has only left a nice cold pitcher of urine, judging by the colour, but I suppose you won't mind that, will you?" Idaho replied: "No, that will be lovely mistress." And with that the nubile little blonde poured a long glass of yellow-coloured liquid for the 38-year-old and pressed its rim to her lips. Idaho took three long draughts to swallow the urine. "Any idea who's it was, Idaho?" the temptress queried. "No, mistress, I can't tell," the slave replied, honestly. Kelly turned to the big bay window above the torture spot and called out: "Who's nectar was that she just drank, uncle?" Kurt smiled down at them: "It was a cocktail - mine and Barbara's, brewed fresh this morning!" Kelly turned to her slave and ordered: "Thank them for being so thoughtful, there's a dear, Idaho!" Idaho swallowed and then called out: "Thank-you for allowing me to drink your lovely urine, master and mistress!" Barbara laughed: "The pleasure was all ours, Idaho!" Kelly next turned her attentions to Idaho's large buttocks, working on their trembling, quivering mounds with a thick leather paddle. Before she had completed her task, Kurt pulled from Mrs Shaw and announced: "I know you've both had a long drive, but what say we have a short drive around the upper part of the property? We can hitch Idaho behind the jeep and make her trot behind us. Timmy can film it!" Brad pulled out of Barbara's steaming quim, and turned to his wife: "Sounds like fun, eh Karla?" Karla nodded enthusiastically: "I'm game - or rather, it sounds like Idaho will be!" Kurt laughed: "Yes, especially when I've got her trussed up with the tow rope, so she doesn't get left behind!" And the quartet - the men now naked, Barbara Hunt now sans bikini knickers, Karla Shaw still in her revealing playsuit - walked downstairs. When there, Barbara told the others: "You go ahead, gang, I've got some tidying up to do in the torture chamber and when you get back from your drive we can display some of its delights on Idaho." "Great idea," said her husband, "six in the Jeep would be a tight squeeze, anyway." He turned to go and Barbara reminded him: "Don't forget a bottle of water - we don't want our lovely lady getting dehydrated. Oh, and take some hats!" Kurt ushered the Shaws into a gear room and indicated a large refrigerator. "Grab me bottle of water from the fridge Karla, there's a darling," he said, "while I get a tow rope for dear Idaho." The busty brunette pulled the fridge door open and was amazed to see that rack upon rack of the machine was crammed with 1.5 litre bottles of Coca-Cola, only judging from the colour of the contents, the drinks were definitely not Coke! Grabbing a bottle, Karla asked her host: "Who's is this?" Kurt grinned: "Just mine and Barbara's, that way we know it's perfectly clean and sterile for our slave." Then, picking up some baseball caps he handed them out to the Shaws, put one on himself and took two for the kids. Outside, Kurt made Idaho put on a pair of sturdy boots, then placed her wrists behind her back and put a pair of rubber handcuffs on them. The 12-foot long length of rope he then tied to the middle of the cuffs, before running it between her gorgeous thighs and tying it to the Jeep's waist high bar on the back of the vehicle, pulling the rope up at angle between her sex lips. Placing the water bottle on the back of the jeep, he then told Brad: "Hop up front with me, girls you get into the back seats, carefully designed to face backwards as you see. Timmy, up behind your pop and me and get ready to film!" Everyone took their places, and Timmy focused the camera on Idaho. "Fuck, this is going to make a great shot!" he said, with relish, as the camera zoomed in on Idaho's sweat-stained face and upthrust boobies. "Timmy," snapped his mother, settling in her rear-facing seat alongside her daughter, "mind your language!" Timmy sulked: "Hey mom, it was OK when I said I was looking forward to fucking Idaho." "Not the point, Timmy," his mother chided, "because that's exactly what you will be doing with her. I object to you using it all the time." "Sorry, mom," said the youth as Kurt started the engine and moved the Jeep off, very slowly, in first gear. Idaho started to walk behind, then as Kurt accelerated slightly she had to trot to keep being pulled from her feet. Brad looked back, while Kurt concentrated on the dusty, slightly uphill path. "She sure has a great body," he told their chauffeur, "you really look after her." Kurt nodded: "I'm not like a lot of slave owners, who really neglect their charges. She's nearly six foot tall, and I want her to maintain that 38-26-36 figure in perfect shape. That's why she always eats what we eat, very good nutritional food, she sleeps in a comfortable bed - unless it's an all night punishment session," said Kurt. "What did she do?" inquired Brad. "Embezzled $85,000 from my firm, but I got a signed confession - and rather than go inside for a long prison sentence - you know how she would have been treated with the dykes - I gave her the opportunity to become our sex slave." Their conversation was cut short by cries from Idaho, the chafing and rubbing of the tow rope had worked on her pussy and she was crying out "I'm coming, master, I'm coming!" Kurt laughed and braked the Jeep to a halt. "OK Kelly," he said, "my wife is very keen that Idaho doesn't get dehydrated, so would you mind giving her a few swallows of that nice cold 'Coke'." Brad laughed and then watched as his daughter jumped from the vehicle and helped the panting slave drink down several snorts of the yellow liquid. And so the journey around a short circuit of the ranch continued, Idaho jogging along behind the vehicle, enjoying a shuddering orgasm every 400 yards or so and being "refreshed" by the Coke bottle so thoughtfully proffered to her by Kelly. By the time they had driven back to the ranch, Idaho had come four times on the cruel tow rope, which she was never allowed to slacken during the drive. After everyone climbed from the Jeep, Kurt "unhitched" his lovely slave. "Get down to the torture chamber, Idaho," Kurt instructed the heaving-breasted woman. "We'll be along after we've had a nice refreshing swim." The slave walked inside the house, still cuffed, while the party went for a cooling dip. After their time in the pool and towelling off from the towels Barbara had thoughtfully provided on the poolside recliners. The naked men, the playsuited Karla, Kelly, now naked after her swim, and Timmy, also nude and displaying a thick eight-inch erection on his circumcised cock, walked into the air-conditioned comfort of the ranch and Kurt led the way to the torture chamber, set in the basement below the ground floor. Inside, they found Barbara, now dressed for domination. Her lovely 40-inch breasts were thrust into superb uplift by a gleaming black leather quarter-cup brassiere, her nipples red and erect in the hard strip lighting of the chamber. A similarly shiny black leather belt was around her hips, and shiny PVC boots which came to mid-thigh, gave her added height. Her pussy and buttocks were bare. "I'm in the mood to apply some perfume punishment, darling," the lovely 45-year-old informed her husband. "Be a darling and select some 'perfume' for me." Kurt grinned - watching his wife "perfume pose" the lovely Idaho was one of his favourite spectator sports and his penis started to rise to erection in anticipation of the fun to come. "Take a seat folks," he informed the Shaws, "and see what you think of this." The Shaw family settled on comfortable leather couches set along one wall of the spacious torture room and waited with eager anticipation for what was to come, both males sporting hard-ons. Kurt went to a refrigerator standing in one corner of the room and pulled from it a perfume atomiser, only the atomiser was larger than the usual commercial variety, holding at least a couple of pints of "perfume". "This, apparently, is Bellagio by Barbara," Kurt said, looking at the label, thoroughly enjoying his little joke. "Lovely," laughed Barbara, entering into the spirit of the game, "one of Idaho's favourites, eh my darling?" Idaho nodded, sullenly. "Right," said Barbara, bursting with cheerfulness, "now our guests are comfortable we can begin. My left breast, first, I think, my darling Kurt." Her husband moved to her side and sprayed a jet of the cool liquid onto her lovely large globe, making it glisten in the strip lighting. The still-handcuffed Idaho bent before her mistress and licked the gleaming breast flesh clear of "perfume". While she was performing this task, Kurt was spraying the other globe. As Idaho shifted her oral attentions to the right breast, Kurt knelt behind his wife's shapely buttocks, anointing first the left, then right cheek. For the last part of the punishment, Barbara placed one high-heeled clad foot up on a large stool, allowing clear access to her pussy, which Kurt knelt to liberally spray with the "perfume". Idaho then took over, carefully licking and laving away at her mistress's minge before Barbara ordered her up. "Hey, uncle," Kelly called out, "can I try that? Would spray some on Idaho's breast so I can see what it's like?" Kurt nodded: "Certainly, my dear, but only a splash - you see it's a very acquired taste!" He then jetted a short burst of the liquid onto Idaho left nipple. Kelly got up from the couch and licked the slave's nipple. "Yukkk," she cried, "that's disgusting!" "Kelly," her mother chided, "you're talking about your Aunty Barbara's perfume here!" Barbara laughed: "That's quite alright, darling. You must remember, Kelly, that Idaho is a masochist and some people's food is another's poison. Idaho, in fact, loves my piss, don't you dear?" Idaho nodded, somewhat sullenly, everyone noticed. "That's good, darling, because we're going to do it again - Kurt! Left breast, please!" And once more the 50-year-old multi millionaire sprayed the "perfume" on his wife's body while their slave licked her body clean. The last cleansing resulted in Barbara having a small orgasm. "Right," said Kurt, delighted with the attentive way the Shaw's had observed the game, "who's next?" Kelly and Karla both shot their hands in the air with simultaneous cries of "Me, me!" Kurt laughed. "Ladies, ladies, patience, please. There's plenty of time. I think that since Barbara went first, it's time now for one of the boys, don't you?" Brad looked at Timmy, whose eyes were almost popping out of his head in anticipation. "Go ahead, son," smiled the swarthy 40-year-old, "I can wait." Timmy leapt to his feet and walked into the centre of the room. Kurt smiled at him and announced: "Right, Tim, I think we can dispense with buttock worship this time and go straight to the business end, as it were. A word of warning - this stuff is quite cool, still, so it might shock you a little." And with that Kurt knelt and carefully sprayed the liquid onto the young man's heavy ball sac. Idaho was then motioned into play. Kneeling she placed her mouth beneath Timmy's scrotum and licked it clear of the "perfume". Kurt next sprayed the thick tip of Timmy's mauve-headed knob and Idaho took it in her mouth. The teenager sighed with ecstasy. Then Kurt sprayed his entire shaft and Idaho deep-throated the lad. "OK, Timmy," said Kurt, "now we can move on to your sis, I think. Kelly, up you get." And so the punishment continued, until at last Idaho had performed her cleansing operations on everyone in the room except Kurt. "Time now for dinner, I think," the millionaire announced and the seven trooped upstairs for a fine meal which had been prepared by the Hunts' live-in cook, an ebony French lady named Yvette, who had remained discreetly out of sight all day. When they had cleaned their plates and Idaho had cleared the dirty dishes away and stacked them in the dish washer, Kurt made another announcement: "Right sleeping arrangements. For your first night here, Brad you can sleep with Idaho." Brad affected nonchalance, but his body started to throb in anticipation of what he would do to the statuesque blonde beauty. "Fine by me," he drawled. "You, Timmy will enjoy the night with my darling wife!" Timmy beamed in utter delight: "Thanks so much, Uncle Kurt!" And then, remembering himself hastily added: "And you, too, Aunty Barbara." Barbara smiled at his gaucheness and patted the place beside her on the couch. The naked teen walked over to her, stiff-pricked. "And that," said the ranch owner, "leaves just me and Karla and Kelly." The 20-year-old glanced at her mother, who was paying keen attention to Kurt's every word. The debonair, silver-haired 50-year-old continued: "Since it would be extremely bad manners to prefer one of you lovely ladies over the other, I intend to sleep with both of you!" Karla smiled: "Thank goodness for good manners!" Everyone, even Idaho, roared with laughter. Kelly Shaw tiptoed into Idaho's bedroom. The bedside table clock in Uncle Kurt's room had shown 7.50 in the morning and he had slipped downstairs and instructed the blonde teenager to rouse Idaho and get her down to the torture chamber. The 18-year-old crept up to the 38-year-old slave's side of the bed. Kelly's father, Brad, was snoring soundly alongside the lovely blonde woman. Kelly, naked save for a pair of black high heels, put her finger to her lips as Idaho opened her eyes. "Shhh," said Kelly. "Uncle Kurt wants you down in the torture chamber with me right away - just brush your hair and put on some lipstick he said," the girl informed the sex slave. Idaho swept her legs out of the bed, allowing Kelly a glimpse of her lovely shaved snatch. In the en suite the woman swiftly brushed her hair, then quickly applied a dab of crimson lipstick and walked out of the bedroom, following the pert-buttocked young teenager. Once inside the basement floor's torture chamber, the two females found that a naked Kurt had pushed a torture gurney into the centre of the room, its metal legs and black leather padding shining in the strip lighting. "Ah, good morning, Idaho, my dear, I trust you slept soundly?" the multi-millionaire beamed at his sex slave. "Yes, thank-you master," the woman replied, hopping onto the torture bench and lying back on it. The bench itself was shaped like a letter Y, the upper strokes of the letter for the recipient's legs and thighs, the lower part of the letter for her torso and head. Kurt attached velcro straps across the blonde's superbly tanned bronzed midriff, then similar ones across her uppermost thigh region. Idaho placed her head on a raised rubber pillow and laid her arms on the bench. Straps then went over her armpits and shoulders, pinning her upper body down. A pair of wrist straps completed Kurt's task and he surveyed her naked body with unabashed lust. His eight-inch penis was stiff and fully erect, despite an earlier energetic night with Kelly and her 35-year-old mother, the voluptuous Karla. The millionaire then stepped between the blonde's splayed thighs and put his foot on a pedal set in the base of a metal support on the gurney. "The last person to use this bench on Idaho was rather short," he told Kelly, "so I'll raise her a little to get the height correct." Kurt then pumped the pedal two or three times until the gurney was raised to a perfect position for cock-to-cunt placement. Kurt looked down at his watch and placed his hard-on against Idaho's vaginal lips. "Two minutes to go and the punishment curfew is over and we can get started, my dear," he smiled down at the big-breasted beauty. "Kelly, do you think there's a part of Idaho's body that looks, how shall I put it? - unoccupied?" Kelly looked the blonde in the eye and smiled down at her: "Do you mean her mouth, uncle?" "Exactly," said her "Uncle" Kurt. "Why don't you ask her nicely if she'd let you sit on it?" Kelly lowered her face to the blue-eyed beauty's and whispered: "May I please sit on your face, Idaho?" The sex slave quietly replied: "Of course, Mistress Kelly." Kelly grinned: "Oh thank-you Idaho, you're such a good sport!" And with that the 18-year-old placed one foot in the stirrup hanging from one side of the head of the gurney and stepped over the slave, placing her other foot in its counterpart, ready to reverse face-sit the pinioned prisoner. Kurt looked at his watch and said: "Thirty seconds to go. How's the view from down there, Idaho?" The blonde was gazing up at Kelly's neatly trimmed fair-haired pubes, glistening with arousal. "Lovely, thank-you master," she replied, and the words had hardly escaped her lips than Kurt called out "8am on the dot, we can start Kelly!" And with that the 45-year-old's cock slid up Idaho's cunt, while at the head of the torture bench the 18-year-old pussy settled squarely down on the woman's mouth. Kelly watched her "uncle's" slow fucking with interest and then realised that this was the first time Idaho had tasted her pussy unaffected by the "perfume" of urine. Raising herself off the woman's mouth, Kelly inquired: "How's that Idaho? Nice and tasty?" The woman replied, perfectly truthfully: "It's gorgeous, Mistress Kelly, and very aromatic!" The teenager sat back down and wriggled her seeping snatch across the mature woman's mouth. As he pumped his cock into his slave, Kurt cupped her lovely heavy breasts, then leaned forward, planted a full-lipped kiss on Kelly's mouth and then traced his tongue across her pert 34-inch breasts. This was the catalyst for Kelly and with a low groan which later developed into a full-blooded roar, she came on the slave's mouth. As she did, Kurt could hold back no longer and pumped his semen deep into the beautiful six-footer's love tunnel, grunting his pleasure as his ejaculate spurted into her. Kurt pulled his cock from the woman's dripping cunt and indicated to Kelly that she get off the slave's face. After she did, he stepped into the stirrups and placed his pink-tipped cock - its foreskin now pulled back to the ring thanks to the confines of Idaho's cunt - to her mouth. Idaho sucked him dry. After the clean-up job performed on his cock, Kurt stepped away from the gurney and picked up a dildo-shaped electro shocker from an equipment table set against one wall of the finely-equipped chamber. "Time for your orgasm, my darling," he said, approaching the woman's presented snatch. He switched the tool of torment on and was just about to begin his devilish foray into the folds of Idaho's minge when the door to the torture chamber opened and his wife, the lovely 35-year-old Barbara walked in. She was, like Kelly, naked save for red patent leather high heels. "Good morning, everyone," she smiled cheerfully, stepping up to Kelly to plant a kiss on her cheek, then to Kurt, whom she kissed full on the mouth. Then glancing at his cock remarked: "Come already have we?" Kurt nodded and laughed: "And so's Kelly!" "That's the way to start the day," said Barbara, then she walked to where Idaho's head lay on its firm rubber pillow. "And speaking of coming, little Timmy's just had his enthusiastic way with me and I'm just full of his cum juices, so before you give me an orgasm, I'm afraid you're going to have to do a bit of cleaning down there, Idaho." Barbara swung herself into place above the blonde slave, her buttocks pointing down towards the slave's breasts and settled into the stirrups. "Hope that's OK with you, my dear?" she teased. "Yes, Mistress Barbara, that's fine," Idaho said. "I think there's some of his cum on my inner thigh, too, so you'd better clear that up first," said Barbara, and Idaho started her hygiene task, first on the bronzed woman's thighs before starting to work on the semen seeping from her cunt itself. Five minutes after Idaho had begun her task, Barbara sank her pussy lips onto the woman's mouth and started to graunch and writhe her way to sexual fulfilment. After her noisy orgasm, Barbara raised herself slightly and smiled sinisterly down at the moist face beneath her. "Oh dear," she said, in mock sympathy, "I've just come and you know what effect the first orgasm of the day has on me, don't you my dear Idaho?" "Yes, mistress," the slave muttered softly. "But I don't think Kelly knows - will you be so kind as to inform her, my darling?" Idaho took a big gulp and then explained to the teenager: "After madam's first orgasm of the day she is usually bursting to have a pee, Mistress Kelly." Kelly, knowing what was coming, giggled. "And let me guess - she uses the toilet upstairs?" Kurt and Barbara both joined in Kelly's little joke. "Nah," laughed Barbara, "I figure why go all the way upstairs when I've got a perfectly good little pee pee potty right here, eh Idaho?" But Idaho did not reply; her mouth was wide open for the strong stream that jetted down her throat. Kelly watched the display of ultimate female domination over another woman with fascination, then, when his wife had finished her ablutions, Kurt went to work on Idaho's pussy with the electric dildo, soon provoking her into a threshing, screaming orgasm. Putting the dildo back in its place, Kurt - stiff-cocked once more - started to unstrap his slave. "And now it's time for breakfast, I think," he said, and they all trooped upstairs. After everyone had showered and generally tidied up they all arrived at the breakfast table. The adult males wore shiny PVC thongs, all the women except Idaho, who was nude, of course, wore skimpy little PVC bikinis. The exception to the cover-up attire was Timmy, who sported a racy little red open-fronted thong, through which his eight-inch erection jutted proud and stiff. "Timmy," said his mother, wearily, "I do wish you could dress for breakfast like the rest of us." Barbara, who was seated on one side of the teenager, patted him on the hand. "Now, now, Karla," she remonstrated, "I think he's just trying to put on a bit of a show for Idaho." Timmy blushed and Kelly laughed. "Anyway," said Barbara, "I think he looks lovely. Don't you think he looks lovely, Idaho?" All eyes turned to the naked blonde. "Er, yes, yes, I do, Mistress Barbara, he looks very lovely, indeed," she replied. "In which case you will wish to thank him for going to such lengths to impress you - when you've finished that piece of toast you can go down on him!" ordered her mistress. Timmy felt his heart pound - and his penis certainly did. Idaho chewed on the toast for as long as she dared then, catching a glare from Mrs Hunt, she pushed her chair back and walked around the table to where the young man was seated. Timmy obligingly turned his chair out, away from the table, and presented his cock to her. Idaho knelt on the floor and took his penis into her mouth. Soon he was in grave danger of coming, but Barbara saw this and instructed her slave: "OK, Idaho, pull off now!" After the breakfast things were cleared, Timmy was now even more achingly randy to play with the statuesque blonde than ever. "Er, excuse me, Aunty Barbara," he asked, "but do you think Kelly and I could go out and play with Idaho?" Barbara smiled: "Why not, my darling. You may take her out for a trip around behind the jeep, if you wish - nothing too fast, though. Idaho, fetch the rubber cuffs and the tow rope, put your boots on and the children will have the Jeep round the back, off you go now!" And as Idaho walked to fetch the implements for her bondage and sex-chafing punishment, the 18-year-old twins whooped, both gave Barbara excited kisses on the cheeks and ran outside to get the vehicle from the garage. "I don't know about you, Karla," said Barbara when the trio had left, "but I think it's about time for a swim?" Karla agreed and looked at Brad. "No, I think I'll get some binoculars and go upstairs and keep an eye on those kids." "Great idea," said Kurt, "I'll join you." The two women departed for towels and a lazy swim, while Kurt and Brad went upstairs and with a pair of glasses each, knelt on the window seat's cushions to watch the kids playing the Jeep game with the tall blonde. As their wives frolicked in the pool, Brad and Kurt saw below them Kelly drive the Jeep into place on the gravel drive leading up the slight hill of the punishment trail. Then she hopped from the vehicle. "Hmmmn, interesting," said Kurt, eyeing her lithe young body with interest, "bra still on but panties off!" Then Kelly, his cock still jutting stiffly from his open-fronted thong led the lovely blonde out. With her hands cuffed behind her the pair of teenagers then tied the tow rope to the cuffs and passed it through her legs to the high back roll bar at the rear of the jeep. "Sensible kids," remarked Kurt, "both nicely oiled with suntan lotion." "But no hats," said Brad, opening the sliding window and calling down to his children: "Hey kids, hats on, it's hot out there!" The pair scurried inside, leaving Idaho tied behind the Jeep, hatless in the already steamy Arizona morning. The Shaw kids returned, both wearing Arizona Diamondbacks baseball caps now, and Kelly swung herself behind the wheel, Timmy sat down in one of the two rear-facing seats and the Jeep set off, forcing Idaho to walk briskly, then trot to keep from being dragged off her feet. Both men trained their glasses on Idaho's jouncing buttocks as she sweated and struggled with the chafing rope rubbing against her sex lips. At the crest of the hill it appeared that the slave had enjoyed her first orgasm because Kelly halted the Jeep and Timmy stood from his seat and Idaho walked towards him. The lovely blonde slave then fellated the 18-year-old until, as Brad remarked, "Here comes my boy!" and the men saw through their binoculars the youth close his eyes in pleasure as his ejaculation flowed from his cock into Idaho's mouth. The lad then took Kelly's place behind the wheel and his sister plumped herself down in the rearwards facing seat. The Jeep then turned right and went straight across the crest so the spectators had a profile view of proceedings. "Ah, now I see the reason for no bikini bottom," said Kurt, as, after about another 600 yards, Idaho panted to her second orgasm. Kelly was now standing and pulled on the tow rope, like an angler landing a fish and dragged Idaho to the back end of the Jeep, then the men saw her face bury itself in Kelly's snatch. Timmy kept on driving and - with one more stop for Idaho to recover from an orgasm - they finally drove up to the starting point. As they climbed down from the Jeep the men saw that their wives were waiting. Kelly and Timmy handed their baseball caps to the naked Karla and Barbara and ran inside the house to shelter from the heat, while the wives set off around the torture track once more, Barbara doing the first stint behind the wheel, Karla in place for the inevitable stop after Idaho's orgasm. After Idaho had performed cunnilingus on Brad's wife, he lowered his glasses and asked Kurt a question. "Kurt," inquired the property millionaire, "is it possible to tow Idaho around the track without giving her an orgasm?" Kurt pondered for a moment or two. "Theoretically, yeah, I guess it is," he answered, "only you'd have to go at a fairly slow speed and stop whenever she was close to coming." Brad grinned: "What say we try to do that? Go at such a speed that she nearly comes, but not quite, and when she's on the verge of an orgasm she has to call out for a 'comfort stop', as it were. And during the comfort stop she fellates whoever is in the spectator seat." Kurt thought a moment and then laughed: "Brad, that's such a great idea, I wish I'd thought of it!" And so, when their wives brought the panting, sweating Idaho back after her second lap of the torture trail, there to greet them were Kurt and Brad, both naked, save for baseball caps on their heads, both sporting thick erections. The women dismounted from the Jeep, both hugely satisfied from the way their pussies had been serviced by Idaho's mouth during the tour. "We're going for another dip," called Barbara, "you taking her around again?" "Yup," Kurt told his wife, "only it's going to be a mere stroll in the park for her - so slow she won't be able to come!" Barbara and Karla laughed. "Fiendish," said Barbara, "and who's idea?" "Er, mine," said Brad, modestly. "I'm hugely impressed," said the 40-inch-breasted brunette, kissing him softly on the mouth. "In fact, I like the idea so much I'm going to hop on and watch - coming too, Karla?" Brad's wife nodded keenly: "This sounds like fun, count me in!" And both women jumped into the backwards-facing seats, while Brad stood between them, his penis jutting upwards and towards the lovely blonde sex slave. Kurt got behind the wheel, but before he could put the Jeep into "drive", Brad informed their slave: "We're going to go nice and slow, Idaho, but if you feel like coming you've got to tell me so we can stop and let you recover. While you recover, you can suck my cock, OK?" Idaho nodded, her features showing exhaustion. Kurt put the gear stick into "drive" and the Jeep moved slowly up the incline. Karla and Barbara, from their perfectly-positioned viewers' seats, watching closely as the six-footer walked behind the vehicle, the tow rope rubbing into her sex furrow with every stride. "How long before she calls for a comfort stop, do you reckon?" asked Karla. "No more than 500 paces, look at the strain on her face," said her friend. "I reckon she's done about 20 paces now, let's count from here!" And so the lush-breasted beauty trudged behind the slow-moving Jeep, her eyes glued ahead to where she could see the two women counting out "21, 22, 23, 24" and so on as Brad stood, hands gripping the roll bar for support, waiting with his erection ready for when she called for her first "comfort stop". Brad's and Kurt's wives had reached "556" when Idaho could stand the strain no more and cried out "Comfort stop, please, master, please stop!" The Jeep was halted and Idaho moved forward to fellate the thick nine-inch cock of the man who had enjoyed her during the night. Finally, she felt composed enough to continue and pulled away from his glistening stiffy. Brad moved back to the driver's seat, and Kurt - also sporting a fine hard-on - took his place at the rear of the machine. "Away we go!" she heard Brad call out, and the Jeep set off again. This time the women began counting her paces as soon as the vehicle resumed its forward progress. Karla was doing the counting and Barbara was eyeing her intently. "I think it's going to be less than 500 before she calls out for a stop," Kurt's wife cried, excitedly, "look, she's sweating like the proverbial pig. Her pussy must be on fire!" Indeed, thought Idaho, it was. The rope, even at this slow pace was chafing and irritating her sex lips maddeningly, bringing her closer and closer to orgasm with each stride. At last, as Karla tolled off "503", Idaho could stand the pressure no more and cried "Comfort stop, please Master Brad, please!" Once more the Jeep halted, easing the pressure on her pulsing pussy. After a minute or two of fellating her 45-year-old master, Idaho pulled from his throbbing cock, and Brad replaced the multi-millionaire, who resumed driving the Jeep agonisingly slowly down the slope to the finish point. Idaho managed to make it without crying out for relief, although with great difficulty. The four naked passengers alighted from the Jeep and Kurt informed Idaho that she could take a brief swim in the pool, then bring a portable flogging frame out and place it in front of the recliners by the pool. Idaho relished the short respite from her punishments, but after five minutes of blissful relaxing in the wonderfully warm water, she was ordered out by Kurt. "Don't bother about towelling dry, my darling, the sun will soon do that - now get that frame!" The naked beauty emerged from the garage to find that Brad and Kurt were sitting back in the recliners, their wives seated on their erect cocks also facing her - except that Karla was on Kurt's cock and Barbara on Brad's. As she put the frame in place in front of them, Idaho realised that Kelly and Timmy were advancing on her - both now totally naked, save for the 18-year-old girl's knee-high booties. The two kids helped pinion the 38-year-old into the torture frame, then stepped back and awaited instructions from their "Aunt" and "Uncle" and their parents. "Kurt," said Brad, as he surveyed the stunningly beautiful lush body of the sex slave, "I'm curious. How did she get the name Idaho?" Kurt smiled sardonically: "Well, we decided to deprive her of her real name as soon as she signed herself over to us as a sex slave. She comes from Ketchum, Idaho, and we thought of Ketchum for a while but then decided it was rather too long - anyway it sounded too much like ketchup, which would have been great for a Latino slave, but not for a pure blonde like her. So we went for Idaho." "It's not a bad name," Brad agreed, "in fact after a while it grows on you." Kurt laughed: "After a while you grow on her!" Brad smiled. "In fact," said his host, "we've even come up with some acronyms for her name - one read, from memory 'Idaho does a hoeish oral'." Brad agreed it wasn't bad. "Which was the best?" he asked. Kurt smiled: "Tell him, Idaho!" From her bondage position, hanging naked and suspended in front of them Idaho replied, obediently: "Idaho Doesn't Always Have Orgasms." Brad burst out laughing, and although Barbara and Kurt knew the story well they also joined in the jollity. "Right," said Kurt, his voice now much more business-like, "I think it's time we started. Kelly?" The naked-but-for-her-boots teenaged twin stepped forward. "Get the electro dildo and put it on her anus," said her "uncle". "Timmy?" The stiff-pricked naked 18-year-old stepped beside the gleaming bronzed body. "Take the stool and get ready to lick her clitoris - her clit, only mind!" The tall, slim bronzed youth pulled up the nearby stool and squatted in front of the slave's pussy. "OK, Kelly, put it in her, but only an inch or so, right?" Kelly nodded: "Got it, uncle." And she thrust the dildo just inside Idaho's accommodating arsehole. "Start licking that clit, Timmy," instructed Kurt. The boy placed his tongue on the woman's hooded clitoris and began to lick it to even further erection, if that was possible. "Give her a jolt, then pull out, Kelly," came Kurt's next instruction. Kelly obeyed and Idaho's body stiffened in its bonds, then her breasts jerked wildly as the shock coursed through her. The dildo was withdrawn and she relaxed, trying to control herself. "Two jolts this time, Kelly," came Kurt's instruction. Kelly thrust the dildo back in and flicked the power on and off, on and off. Idaho threshed in her bonds. Timmy still worked on her clit. "This time make it three," Kurt called out to Idaho's teenaged tormentor. The threshing and jerking lasted longer this time. "And now four, if you please, my dear Kelly," Kurt ordered. More wild threshing from the sex slave as the four jolts hit her in the chutney chute. Then the switch was turned off, the dildo withdrawn to her arse entrance. "Now five, my darling." Idaho jerked and thrust five times as the current attacked her rectum. Still Timmy worked at her now dripping pussy. "My goodness," smiled Kurt, "you're taking your time today, Idaho, my dear. What is the record, my sweet?" Idaho panted out: "Twelve, master." Kurt laughed: "Ah yes, but that was after three orgasms in the previous hour. I think we could go for a record today!" And as he continued to fuck Brad's wife, Kurt counted out: "Six!" The torture continued, Idaho writhing and wriggling helplessly in her bonds until, finally, on the 11th visit of the dildo and about the sixth stab of current during that visit, Idaho plunged her pussy wildly onto Timmy's tongue and screamed out her climax in a strange, high-pitched falsetto. Brad, his cock buried deep in Barbara's cunt, turned to his host and smiled. "You know, Kurt, I think we should call her Iowa." Kurt looked quizically: "Iowa? All right, hit me with it." Brad answered: "Idaho Often Wants Agony!"
Ashley Cuminners was happy today. She had recently had a really tough time with her boyfriend who she loved very much and he decided to give her another chance. There’s no question that Ashley was in the seventh Heaven at this news and was planning to make their first renewed date hot. Of course it wasn’t too hard for her to find a guy to date, because of her sexy appearance. The girl was 5’5” tall and weighed 130 pounds with amazing waving black hair that went to her slender shoulders which Ashley tried to show off. Her 35C breasts jumping with each step attracted all men’s attention. At 18 she was at the top of the class and became a cheerleader on the team squad, she took every effort to achieve and hold her position and was very proud of herself. Ashley wanted to look awesome tonight and tried to put incredible make-up on so that she would look irresistible. It took about an hour to finish and there was a knock on her room’s door about the time the girl decided to take a rest. Her uncle Rick entered the room after several moments when he hadn’t heard any response. Her uncle had been her guardian for several years since all her family died in an auto crash on the round highway of Moscow, the capital of Russia. Uncle Rick was very good but strict and warned her she would be kicked out of his house if she were not a good girl. He had to make ends meet for their living providing them with food and lodgings so he worked hard to make more money as a dock loader and a security guard. Of course Ashley followed all the orders he had given her and the girl really had no choice. Also he was a good-looking man; at 40, Rick wasn’t fat at all, except of his rounded belly that had a bit of a gut from beer drinking. The only thing that showed his age was his short hair getting grey. “Hello, uncle Rick!” Ashley said with a shining smile, turning her head toward him. “Hello dear!” he said in return. “I just wanted to know, Ash. Did you make friends with Joe again?” “Yeah!” the girl cooed. “But how did you hear about it?” “By your face’s impression, dear. I haven’t seen your starring eyes and shining smile since you and your boyfriend broke up! I’m so happy to see you in high spirits again,” her uncle Rick’s voice said. “Yes, I want to look good tonight so we’ll be dating again like we used to be if everything’s okay,” her eyes were happiness-filled. “Baby I’m so sorry to disappoint you but I need you here. I invited our neighbor and his son to play poker tonight and as far as I know you like his son very much.” There was a pause and Ashley thought what she could say about her affection for their neighbor’s son and arguments to leave the place but didn’t want to make her uncle cross and so the girl couldn’t think of what to say. “But uncle I can’t and why should I stay with you?” Uncle Rick saw that his niece was very confused but he needed her very much for this night because it was very uncomfortable to serve the table and have a chat with the guest at the same time. “You must be here to serve drinks and sandwiches and probably you’ll be able to join your lover later,” her uncle said in a rough tone. Ashley felt her eyes becoming wet and knew that her great love would finally dump her but what she could do. At that moment the girl felt that she wanted to tear her guardian to pieces. No, her neighbor and his 23-year-old son were really, really nice, but her boyfriend wouldn’t understand and find another girlfriend. Ashley didn’t want to miss her chance, the only chance. Since she didn’t have any place where she could go if she were turned out in the streets the only thing left for her to do was to agree. After her uncle had left Ashley picked up her cell phone and phoned her boyfriend. “Hello, honey,” the voice agreed her. “What’s up? Some trouble with you again?” Hearing his irritated voice, the girl replied in a shaking voice, “My uncle… feels… ill…” “Fuck it, baby! If he’s ready to die so be it!” her boyfriend was getting crazy. “But… but…” Ashley hoped that he wouldn’t be too cross. “I don’t give a fuck for your buts! Dig it?” her boyfriend kept on pushing more and more. “But I’ll be able to go later,” the girl was happy to find a new hope. “And when is that gonna be?” his strict voice asked her. “I think it’ll be at 10 p.m.” Ashley said and knew that she would do anything to be on time. “Okay, I’ll drop by then.” After she had disconnected Ashley thought about the fastest way to please her boyfriend and happy that he wasn’t too hard on her. *** Ashley was so caught up in her planning for her date that she didn’t notice how time was flying. Suddenly she heard the doorbell ring and knew that the guests had finally arrived. The girl planned to dress for her date and look great so as not to waste time later dressing-up. Ashley put on her black stand-up bra and tiny black G-thong. Staring at herself in the mirror, the girl was pleased at the way her perky firm tits stood and it was good that her uncle didn’t know the bra was open-styled so that her pinky nipples weren’t covered at all. Looking down she saw that her G-thong hardly covered her pink pussy slit and they were very elastic. Ashley was so excited and couldn’t resist the temptation although the guests and her uncle were in the place. The girl had never done it herself with people around. She moved her flimsy panties aside from her already moist pussy, putting her hot box on display. Imagining that her hand was her boyfriend’s, the girl licked her fingers up making them wet and spit-covered and started sucking them in. Ashley liked giving blowjobs and oral sex was the only thing she had experienced. The girl had made up her mind to lose her virginity with her husband after she was married and wasn’t about to give it up. She closed her eyes tightly and started sawing her hand in and out of her pouty mouth slowly, pleasuring herself. As in a trance her hand with richly spit-covered fingers left her eager mouth and moved over to her desire-filled pussy. Ashley was in a habit of masturbating when she was alone but now it was too much for her to wait and on top of that the girl wanted to be extremely hot for her boyfriend. All those days without her boyfriend’s attention had the beauty very excited and she couldn’t bear it any more. Ashley lay on the carpet-covered floor and spread her legs wide and glanced at her reflection in the mirror. Although she wasn’t bi-sexual the girl adored her body in that sexual black lingerie. Her panties’ front was aside her pussy so that Ashley enjoyed her juicy-covered pussy’s sights. It was already moist and pink and she touched it with her spit-covered fingers and it lubricated her juicy hot box. The chick slowly began rubbing her swollen bean-like clit just below her V-like nicely-trimmed hairy patch and all her touching immediately made her feel hot waves all over her trembling body. From all the excitement her hips began rising up and bouncing according to the tempo of her rubbing. Just as Ashley threw her head back and was about to come there was a knock on her room door. “Shit!” Ashley whispered loud and was almost overtaken with a desire to cum, but the fear of being busted forced her to jump to her feet without getting off. In her almost naked condition, the excited chick rushed to the door to prevent it’s opening and prayed to be in time. As soon as she had succeeded, the girl yelled, “Sorry, but I’m busy getting changed.” “Okay but be quick about it!” said a young voice behind the door and it reassured her that it wasn’t her uncle Rick. Holding the door tightly Ashley stood there and tried to slow her breathing and the heartbeat. Now she knew that she had to get dressed quickly and be on duty. Fixing her underwear properly, the girl took all her stuff out of the wardrobe and laid it on her bed. Ashley didn’t know what to choose and decided to look almost naked so that her boyfriend would be really happy to be next to her. Of course she understood that her uncle Rick wouldn’t approve of her appearance but believed that he wouldn’t strike a quarrel in his friends’ presence. So the girl picked up a top with “OPENING SOON” on it and tried it on. Then she moved over to the mirror and saw how it fit her perfectly, showing all her body’s curves especially her stand-up titties and her nipples protruding very noticeably under her top. The top also showed her flat stomach and it made her to do some rap-moves that guys love. Delighted with her appearance the girl went up to the shelf for shoes and chose some with high heels. Bending down to buckle them up in front of the mirror with her back to it, Ashley glanced between her shapely legs at the mirror and it made her hot, seeing herself like a movie star. Just like before, her reverie was broken by the young man’s voice and it sounded sweet and irritated a bit, “Honey, hurry up!” “Yes, I’m almost done,” the girl yelled in return. Ashley picked up the last article of her clothes and it was a pleated skirt. She put it on in a hurry and glanced at her reflection for the last time and what did she see? There was a pretty girl and her appearance wasn’t nun-like. Her top showed her stomach and her tits pulled out the material from her body, but the pleated cut-off skirt hardly went down to her mid-thighs and her “fuck me” high-heeled shoes fit her perfectly and it looked like she was taller and slimmer than usual. It was the perfect outfit and it revealed more than covered and she hoped that her uncle Rick wouldn’t pay much attention to her appearance and her beauty would strike her boyfriend’s imagination. Then the girl stuffed all her things back in the wardrobe, making a mess in it and hurried toward the guests. Leaving the room Ashley turned off the lights and was ready to listen to uncle’s comments on her clothes. She moved over to the kitchen to make some sandwiches. When she stepped in the girl saw the sandwiches had already been made and the only thing she had to do was to grab them and the three beer bottles for her uncle, the neighbor and her neighbor’s son to take them to the sitting room. When she was on her way to the sitting room with beer and sandwiches in her hands, Ashley put on her charming smile and started swaying her hips very seductively. As soon as the girl had entered the room in front of the guests their jaws dropped and only her uncle hardly could say anything. “Holy crap! You look like a fucking go-go club waitress. Are you fucking nuts? We are here to play not jerk off!” Rick kept on swearing and his irritation was clearly seen but soon the guests began calming her angry uncle down and gradually he became jolly again and there were jokes. Ashley was glad that she could stay in her teasing outfit and was eager to make her uncle and his guests boozy. The beauty glanced at her watch and saw that it was almost 9:30 p.m. and went to the kitchen for her friends’ last round of sandwiches and beer. By that time her uncle Rick was hardly conscious and he often got dead drunk. Every time she was in the kitchen Ashley drank several gulps of vodka to be high by the time her boyfriend would arrive. This time she was there in the kitchen making the sandwiches but she didn’t notice the way John, her neighbor’s son, had been staring at her all evening. He was about 7”tall and broad-shouldered. His blue eyes were so piercing that no girl could resist them and his well-rippled body could persuade anyone. And the last thing was that he had a pile of money and no one knew what his money resource was. Some people were afraid of his appearance; he had some rap-styled tattoos on him and his head was stylishly short-cropped in stripes on his temples. When you are next to him you just can’t resist his charisma. After she left the sitting room John followed her to the kitchen and believed that he would have a chance to have some fun with her. John wasn’t too handsome but always had his share of girlfriends and Ashley liked him a lot, but this night the guy had a crush on her and decided to try his luck while his father and Rick continued drinking. He went stealthily toward the kitchen where Ashley was making sandwiches and was planning to steal away afterwards to meet her boyfriend. When John opened the kitchen door a little he saw the girl bent over the table making sandwiches and her beautiful skirt-covered ass attracted his drunken mind. So he stepped in and closed the door behind him and believed that he wouldn’t be caught. By that time Ashley was also excited and drunk a bit. As soon as she was through and ready to leave, the girl felt somebody behind her and she could tell who it was immediately by his odor. “Hey!” the beauty said in a childish voice. “What do you have in your corrupted mind, Johnny boy?” “I like you so much baby and have been wanting you for a long time!” the excited guy tried to be square. At just that very moment Ashley felt her body being pushed against the table tightly and his palms were squeezing her curvy hips and the girl clearly felt the big tent in his pants against her ass’s crack. Ashley was struck by his size and it felt like his cock was much bigger than her boyfriend’s was. The drunken girl was so excited and his kind words and warm breath against her sensual neck and ear made it much hotter. Of course, John saw that the girl was at the point of no return and knew that she would thaw in his passionate hands. Holding her in that position with his strong hands, the guy put his hot lips on her tender neck and Ashley closed her eyes in enjoyment. Deep inside her emotions, she didn’t notice his hand moved up her body slowly searching all her curves and when it turned up on her flushed cheek Ashley was ready for anything and forgot about her coming date absolutely. How long she was without a guy by her side. John’s hand turned her head to his a bit so that her lips sealed on his and it was her mouth that eagerly opened. He didn’t resist her desire and let her tongue slide into his mouth. In no time their tongues started struggling fiercely as one of his hands caressed her ear’s lobe and another lay on her flat stomach rubbing it gently. But the next step of his woke her up. John’s hand moved up her body and squeezed her right tit through her top. Gasping Ashley whispered, “Stop it, neighbor. I’m not a slut to be felt up!” “C’mon girl!” the guy didn’t stop squeezing the girl’s tit. Understanding that the best way to speak face-to-face, Ashley turned around and stared at his eyes with begging eyes, “Please understand me! I must be off to see my boyfriend!” After the words she had said the girl noticed the stern look on his face and felt confused. “Girl, do you think I’m too bad to spend some time with you?” “No, not at all.” “Then you should be grateful for what I have done for you tonight!” “What are you talking about, man?” puzzled, Ashley asked the guy. “It was ME who said that your surely inappropriate outfit is good! If I was silent you would have to dress nun-like clothes at the least or even locked in your fucking room!” Perhaps his words impressed her a lot because John put his other hand on her other tit and squeezed a bit. Ashley moved her wet mouth to his opened mouth again and put her arms around his neck erotically. Kissing her, the guy didn’t think that the girl would agree to his arguments but perhaps she was too drunk to get the point. The couple was so much into their kissing that they forgot about the rest of the world. John knew that he was walking on ice but he tried to pull her top up revealing her tits slowly. Then he began lowering his lips down her body, her pouty lips, small chin, slowly licking her neck, his tongue moved further, toward her breasts. Only now Ashley understood that her top was above her tits and she was in all her glory in front of his eyes, but she didn’t care a bit. Lust filled her but the guy stared at her eyes and commented, “Ash, you are a filthy slut!” “Why, Johnny?” Ashley felt dirty at his words. “You are gonna be out for your date and when he’s away you act like a fucking slut!” John liked to play with her and wanted more. His hands squeezed her tits more and her nipples were stuck between his fingers. Ashley liked being with him and she was constantly excited, but his words scared the girl, although she understood that John was kidding. “What do you think your uncle will say when he knows what kind of underwear you wear?” he paused and kept on saying, “He’ll just kick your pathetic ass out of here and you’ll have to live on the streets until you are killed there!” His words paralyzed the girl as she stood there, John’s hands squeezed her perky tits again and his mouth moved to her nipples. As soon as she had felt his hot lips on her hard nipple she forgot everything again. Ashley knew that her uncle Rick would really be angry if he knew what underwear she had on. She was too much into it that didn’t notice his hand went under her short skirt and rested on her flimsy panty’s front, but Ashley didn’t pay much attention to it and kept enjoying the sensations his sucking was giving her. John easily moved her panties aside revealing her pussy slit with his experienced hand and moved his fingertip along her wet slit spreading her odor around the room. Gasping and taking her breath to spit something out, the girl whispered, “Baby, please let me be a virgin like I am!” John removed her nipple from his slurping mouth and raised his head up. Staring at her eyes, the guy said to her with a grin, “Okay baby. I’d like to make you cum. So I wanna eat you before you go away.” “Yes, of course.” Ashley was glad what she had heard and moved to a sofa by the wall. She put her head on the soft armchair without fixing her clothes. John was glad that everything was going like he had planned and was between her legs in a moment. The guy liked that the girl spread her legs herself like a well-trained pet and he lowered her head to her moist pussy. John wanted to tease her more and just blew on her swollen clit and his breath was so hot that Ashley couldn’t bear it any longer. The girl grabbed his head and moved it closer toward her hardcore zone and that was the thing the guy had wanted. John did a single licking and her body gave up. His cock gave a stir and the guy decided to make her cum fast and get what he had wanted for such a long time. John started licking her pussy fast and slowly inserted his two fingers into her tight pussy. They had hardly entered a bit as they bumped against a membrane. “This slut wasn’t a liar when she said that her cherry isn’t broken!” John thought and decided not to break her maidenhead but thought about her as a slut. While the guy’s tongue flicking on her swollen clit his fingers enjoyed the tightness of her virgin pussy. It took several minutes for him to bring her to the peak and her hips began rising up and moving towards John’s tongue. “Yes baby, yes! You’re making me cum!” the girl screamed. Ashley was ready to cum and grabbed John’s head moving it tightly against her pussy. Just as John’s tongue entered her vagina the girl began squirting, covering his face with her juices. Although she had cum, her hips kept on moving like before and Ashley couldn’t stop. It was her very first orgasm that she had had in her life because her boyfriend had never given one to her. Delighted, John rose up and sat next to the virgin, smiling. “I liked it so much! You are the best!” Ashley said and was about to stand up to take sandwiches to the sitting room. John was of another opinion and bent down to her face and said, “I don’t think you want your dear uncle to see my face all covered in your juices, do you?” “No baby!” Ashley said in her coy way. “Then show me what a slut you are and lick all your juices off my face.” John commanded. Hesitantly the girl stuck her tongue out to lick her lover’s face, but she disliked the way he acted with her. On top of that Ashley didn’t want to show him how much she adored licking off her sweet juices. The girl slowly licked his face and several times her swift tongue slid into his mouth where their tongues struggled again. John enjoyed showing the girl that she wanted him but not he and decided to get down to plan B. Pulling her face from his face and said playfully, “You know baby you have just got off and to be honest I want to cum too!” “Johnny but you know that I’m a virgin and so no way.” Ashley giggled at her behavior. “Okay, you just jerk my cock until I cum and I’m absolutely sure that you have done it many times with your boyfriends.” John was very blatant and put his hands on his pants and unzipped them. Ashley sat next to him and froze in anticipation of seeing his big cock but he noticed it and wanted to play with her more. “Just get the cock out and begin stroking it,” he said in a friendly way. With shaking hands the girl pulled his pants and boxers down together so fast that his monster sprang out and bumped against his 6-pack loudly, leaving a sticky trail of his pre-cum on it. Staring at it, Ashley instinctively licked her lips preparing to milk the cock. As soon as he had taken off the rest of his clothes, the girl bent down over his manhood and put her hand on it. “Like it?” John asked seeing the delight in her eyes but she didn’t reply. It was the first time she had seen such a great species in her life. The girl always knew that her boyfriend was big and it was about 7”, but John’s cock was immense compared to her boyfriend’s and it was about 12” and very thick. She hadn’t even seen such cocks in skin flicks. Her tender hand could hardly reach around his swollen vein-covered hard-on. Like in a trance the girl began moving her soft palm up and down that monstrous tool, trying to speed up to see the pleasure on her partner’s face and it made her hot as hell. After that had been going on for several minutes when he thought Ashley was used to his size John told her, “Baby you know you always need lubrication during sex, even during masturbation. So try to lick it for my pleasure!” That didn’t seem too bad to the girl and she was worried what if her uncle appeared in the room and she made up her mind to make him cum as fast as she could. At the moment Ashley bent down to lick his cock up she heard her neighbor’s voice shouting, “Hey Ash! Your guy is calling and says that he will be at the entrance in a quarter of an hour!” John heard his father’s voice too and it could spoil his perfect plan in a moment. So he decided to be fast to succeed in his intentions. The guy stretched his hand out to her top and grabbed it through its neck roughly and pulled her down to his cock. “Listen to me babe! Since you are too slow in jerking me off you can try blowing me. It’s your right to choose but remember if you fail your uncle may catch us. The fastest way to make a guy cum is to suck his cock.” Ashley immediately understood that she would have to suck him to make him cum but another thought struck her. The smell of cum on her could be smelt by her uncle or her boyfriend. “Let’s make a deal baby. I won’t suck your cock now because I don’t wanna stink like a cum bucket but when I’m back I’ll reward your waiting like a very obedient neighbor!” the girl said smiling teasingly and thought about her coming great time with her boyfriend. When the girl offered him the deal, she didn’t have any cheating on her loving boyfriend in her mind and believed that John like her uncle Rick and their neighbor would be snoring like a steamer by the time she got back. “Okay, that’s deal! But I want a preview of coming events now,” he declared. John understood that it was too stupid to wait for her reaction and pulled her by her top collected in his fist toward his raging cock with one hand, the guy put another on the back of her head. Any hesitation that was in her mind vanished and Ashley opened her mouth wide enough to let his 12” cock slid inside. As soon as her tongue had touched his dickhead, John closed his eyes, threw his head back on the sofa and relaxed. The girl always liked deep-throating her boyfriend, but John’s cock was too huge for her to swallow more than half of it. As time past Ashley managed to swallow more and more of it and finally half of his dick was in her mouth although she choked and gagged on it. While the girl was bobbing up and down John pushed on the back of her head harder and harder and it made the excited girl swallow his endless cock deeper and deeper. In no time Ashley felt that he was close to cumming by his panting and convulsing when the kitchen’s door opened. Ashley was surprised and it was her fault that she had forgotten to take precautions, but she was lucky it was only her good-natured neighbor. The girl was terribly afraid and prayed that they wouldn’t be busted and so it happened. “Hey guys, here I am,” the newcomer’s voice said. John’s father entered the room and thought that his son and Ashley were making sandwiches but he was surprised that the table was vacant. When he turned to leave the room he saw the young couple, his son and his neighbor’s beauty, on the sofa. “Oh guys, I see you don’t waste your time! Ash what would your uncle say if it was him not me that came in?” The old man wanted to play too; like father, like son. Ashley was too ashamed to look up and kept on sucking; hoping that if she sped up her sucking John would cum faster. John’s father was smart and decided to film it on his cell’s cam. As the girl kept sucking trying to get as much of his cock as she could, the neighbor was recording her to play it back for his enjoyment. Her intense sucking was so good that he started cumming in her mouth. Her boyfriend had never cum in her mouth and it was strange for her. When she felt the guy freeze Ashley knew what it meant and was about to get his monstrous cock out of her sore mouth but she failed. The stream of his hot sticky cum touched her palate and startled her. Ashley jerked her head back and his cock sprang out of her mouth shooting off other sticky streams that hit on her face. Swallowing the cum that was in her mouth she turned her head to her neighbor and was shocked. He stood there with his cell phone in his hand and was filming her first blowjob with his son. “Hey what are you doing?” the girl began panicking staring at the cell. “Girl my father didn’t believe me when I told him that you are a filthy slut who is eager to put your hands on cocks!” John kept on fucking around and he liked the way she acted. “I’m not a fil…” Ashley interrupted her phrase when she noticed what John was doing. “What the hell are you doing?” “Nothing honey. Just cleaning my cock,” he simply replied. Just at that very moment the guy was rubbing his cum-covered cock clean with the top she was wearing. The girl couldn’t believe it. She had worn it because it was her most striking one. Ashley tried to tear it away from his grip around his cock and his father commented about it, “Ash, it’d be cool if you manage to go to your room for changing, but your drunk uncle laid there and the best thing you can do is just lick his cock clean like you do with your boyfriend!” He tried to get into the game his son was playing and he liked it very much. As soon as Ashley moved her mouth to John’s dickhead, he released her already cum-soiled top. The girl slowly circled around its piss-hole gathering all pre-cum she could find on that spot and then she licked all his dickhead, teasingly. Ashley felt the cock stirring and became worried about an extra blowjob if she kept at her pace. Her tongue tried to cover all area on John’s cock, removing think globs of sticky cum. Now she did it fast, because she had to get out of there and see her boyfriend. Soon the girl was through and rose up with a victorious smile on her face. “I must be off!” she said. As soon as she had started on her way to the hall, John slapped her ass soundly and reminded her, “Don’t forget about your promise! I’ll be waiting for you to have my blowjob!” Closing the front door behind herself, Ashley swore at herself for making that promise and hoped that everyone would be asleep by the time she got back from her date. As the girl appeared outside she gulped the fresh night air and heard the car’s horn. John and his father stayed behind and the guy grinned and said, “Dad, she’s gonna have more of me and you tonight, the night is young and we need to work out some plan for our coming performance!” “Boy, she’s outta my range! Just take her for yourself, sonny!” smiling, his father announced. “No dad, it’s not gonna be one night stand. And be careful, don’t erase the clips of her sexual behavior!” Laughing they went to their apartment to take some dope and returned to uncle Rick’s sitting room. All that time Ashley’s uncle Rick had been sleeping and they guessed that he could let his neighbor take care of his little niece, but they were much mistaken.
Paint Ball Wars Well, it was finally time. It was early December, there was snow everywhere, and I was going to Panama to get warm. I had taken a two week vacation, and I was going to spend it hunting women. That's right, I was going to hunt women. I had heard about a place in Panama where you could hunt women on a private ranch. I had checked out their website and then had them send me more information by mail. I was ready for it. My girlfriend of five years had cheated on me and then ditched me for her new lover about six months before, and I had some unresolved hostility toward women that I wanted to work out. It was going to be a true dream vacation; two weeks in paradise. The place was a remote former plantation on about 1000 acres, and was totally fenced to avoid any intruders. It was expensive, and was costing me almost $3,000 per day for the 10 days I would be there, but I knew it would be worth it. Besides, the cost included meals and lodging. I am a paintball fanatic, so when I heard about this place, I just had to try it. Not only was I going to get to hunt naked women with my paintball gun, but if I captured them, I could do whatever I wanted with them until sunset. Each day would be a new game, and each game would run from 8am until sunset. I arrived the day before, and was leaving the day following my 10 days, so my vacation actually included 11 nights. They had told me I would be met at the airport, but I was still surprised when I was met by an absolutely gorgeous pair of women. The stunning blonde introduced herself as Becky, and said she was from Canada . She handled my bags. The other woman, a tiny sexpot with long black hair and incredibly full lips, was Maria. She said she had grown up in a village not far from the plantation. “Well, Andy,” Becky said as we walked out of the airport, “Are you ready to hunt? We sure are.” “Sure,” I answered. “I am really looking forward to this. I've even been training so I would be sure to be in proper shape. I hope you don't mind losing.” They just laughed. They loaded my gear into a Jeep Wrangler, and we set out. Maria drove, while Becky sat in the back seat behind me. They told me it would take about 90 minutes to get there. We hadn't been traveling more than a couple of miles when I felt Becky reach around and start rubbing my cock through my slacks. I got hard in an instant. “Very nice,” she said. “I was hoping you wouldn't be some tiny dick. You should have seen this guy who was here last month. They say Black guys are all big, but I can tell you that's wishful thinking. So, what are you going to do with us if you capture us?” By now she had slid her hand down my waistband and was gently squeezing my balls. Maria said, “Hey, Becky, that's not fair. Let me get in on this.” Becky responded by undoing my slacks and telling me to slid them down around my ankles. “Underwear, too,” she said, and I promptly replied. As soon as I was undressed from the waist down Becky reached around both sides of the seat and started massaging my balls. Maria reached over, took my cock in her tiny hand, and started stroking up and down. The trip was definitely off to a good start. Maria and Becky turned out to be artists who had obviously worked together before. Maria had me close to coming in a couple of minutes, but she was an expert at varying the rhythm. Becky kept up her work on my balls, but every time I got really close, she would squeeze them enough to hurt and my orgasm would subside. Every now and then, Maria would need both hands to drive, so Becky would shift one hand to my cock. A few seconds later, Maria's hand would be back. They successfully kept me hard and panting to come for the rest of the trip. Then, as we were driving through the automatic gate into the plantation, Becky asked if I was ready to come yet. I managed to choke out, “Yes, please, make me come.” Instead, just as we were driving up to the lodge, Maria suddenly sank her nails into the head of my cock, and Becky squeezed and twisted my balls hard. I arched off the seat and screamed in agony. Maria braked to a stop in front of the lodge, and the two of them had jumped out of the jeep before I could recover. Maria blew me a kiss and said, “See you in the jungle, tough guy.” Then they both took off at a jog. A moment later another tiny but sexy woman (Maria's sister, as I later found out) opened my door on the Jeep, looked down at my raging erection, and said, “Aren't you a sight? I'll get your bags.” I staggered out of the Jeep and into the lodge, where I met my hostess. I had talked to her on the phone, but that didn't prepare me for her reality. Lisa was truly stunning. She was easily as tall as me, and I'm 6'3”. Her hair and eyes were the same shade of black, and her skin was deep, golden brown. I guessed her to be Black/Asian mix. She was wearing a little black dress, and it perfectly accentuated her athletic, yet voluptuous body. I looked down and noticed she was barefoot. “Welcome to our home. I hope you enjoy your stay here. Anna will show you to your room. Dinner is in 90 minutes.” Maria's sister, Anna, showed me down the corridor to my suite. I decided to shower before dinner. Once I got cleaned up and dressed, I went to the lounge, where I found the four women. Lisa, who owned the place, explained that they were the entire staff; except that they had a couple of local women come in and do a major cleaning between clients. “Each day,” she said, “one of us will remain here to run the lodge house and cook the meals, while the other three will participate in the game.” “Now,” she went on, “let me go over again how it works. I know we talked about it on the phone, but I always want to make sure there are no misunderstandings. First, you can wear anything you like, but we women will be either barefoot or wearing only sneakers during the game. Naturally all of us will wear eye protection. You start at 8am each morning. Whichever three of us are playing that day will already be gone. We can leave as early as we like to get ready. Once you are 50' from the lodge, the game begins.” “Each player will have a paintball gun. You get as much ammo as you want to carry, while each of us is limited to five paintballs. Your paint will be blue, while ours will be pink. The premise is that the paint causes instant paralysis that lasts about 15 minutes, so anyone who is hit is expected to immediately fall and pretend to be paralyzed. They can't even speak. We will always do that, and you must do it also. If you don't, the game ends that day and we won't play the following day, either.” “Once you have one of us paralyzed, you can do whatever you want to us. We will already be naked, so that should make it more convenient for you. Remember, we quit being paralyzed in 15 minutes, so you may want to tie us up before then. To help with the timekeeping, a bell will sound here at the lodge every five minutes. A person is paralyzed until they hear the bell four times, so it may actually last almost 20 minutes.” “Like I said, you can do anything you like to us once we are captured. While we are “paralyzed' we will try not to respond at all. Once that ends, we may choose to cooperate or fight like wildcats. You can let us fight or torture us into submission. Prisoners can even be tortured just for the fun of it, if the captor likes that sort of thing.” “There are a couple of limitations, as I said on the phone. No permanent damage is allowed. It is also requested that all participants try to avoid deliberately drawing blood in any quantity. Naturally, if you are whipping one of us with a switch, or we are scratching and clawing to get away, there may be minor injuries, and this sort of thing doesn't count.” “At sunset, the game ends for the day. If you have any of us captive at that time, you can choose one captive to spend the night as your slave. She will serve you with complete compliance from then until 6am the next morning. Also, there are cameras mounted in many places on the ranch, and we record much of the action. When you leave you will be provided with a recording that you can enjoy later.” “I think that's about everything. Naturally the same rules apply to everybody. Do you have any questions? No? OK, I just need you to sign this agreement specifying that I have explained the rules as listed here, and you understand them.” After I looked over the agreement and signed, it was time for dinner, which was excellent. After dinner I was given a tour of the “playing area” so I would have some familiarity with the layout. There were a lot of trails, and a lot of heavy cover. There were also jumbled piles of boulders scattered around, a stream and small lake, and several cabins. There were also some structures that looked like big jungle gyms. The “playing area” was a bit over one half mile on a side, and surrounded by a 10' chain link fence with razor wire on the top. The back door of the lodge opened out into the “playing area.” When we got back to the lodge, I looked over the equipment and decided what I would take with me the next day. They had a nice selection of paintball guns and also a huge variety of bondage stuff, dildoes, vibrators, etc. I packed a backpack full of what I thought I would need and decided to turn in early. At 6:30 the next morning Maria woke me up. She said the other women were already in the playing area. I dressed in running shoes, long pants, and a short sleeved safari type shirt. After Maria served me breakfast, it was nearly 8am , so I grabbed my gun and backpack and got ready to start. At 8am sharp the bell sounded for the first time, and I headed out the door. I had been playing paintball for a long time, so I didn't make any novice mistakes. Lisa had said 50' and I was fair game, so I stood by the lodge for several minutes and just looked. When I was fairly sure nobody was nearby, I slipped quietly into the brush. I can be very quiet in the woods, and these tropical forests had no dry leaves to worry about. I worked my way quietly through the brush about 30' from the main trail. I had only gone about 100 yards when I spotted Becky hiding near the main trail. She was obviously waiting to ambush me. When I had a clear shot I carefully lined up and triggered one ball right into the middle of her back. She looked around in surprise and then remembered and dropped to the ground. I waited and watched a couple of minutes and then carefully approached her. As I came up to her, I saw she was a natural blonde. After making sure nobody else was around, I decided to have some fun. I dragged her back into the brush where I knew no one could see us, and said very quietly in her ear, “Let's test this paralysis, shall we.” She stiffened a tiny bit but didn't move. I reached down and took one nipple between my thumb and finger and started to pinch and twist. Becky tried very hard not to move, but she couldn't help squirming a bit, and she made kind of a gurgling noise. As hard as I was twisting and pinching, I knew I was really hurting her. After a few minutes of this fun, I stopped and picked her up in a fireman's carry over my shoulder. I knew there was a cabin just a hundred or so feet up the main trail. I went carefully through the brush and checked it out before approaching. Finally I went quickly across to the cabin and kicked open the door. It was empty. It was only maybe 15' square, and contained just a bed and a couple of chairs. I had heard two bells, so I dropped her on the bed and got some rope from my backpack. I quickly tied her hands behind her, and bound her ankles and knees. I got a ball gag ready and waited for the fourth bell. As soon as it came, she started testing her bonds. I leaned over her and quietly asked if she wanted to fight or submit. She spit at me and said, “You're a bastard. Why did you pinch my nipple like that? That really hurt.” “I know,” I answered. “That's why I did it. Now, you shouldn't call me names. You'll have to pay for that.” I forced the ball gag into her mouth and buckled it behind her head. Then I tied a rope to her wrists and threw it over a rafter, pulled up her wrists, and tied it off to the headboard. Finally, I tied off her ankles to the foot of the bed. She was on her belly, gagged, hands tied and pulled up in the air, and feet fastened down, which also kept her stretched out. After looking out the door for a while to make sure it was clear, I quickly went out and cut a couple of branches. When I got back inside, I put the bar across the door. For the time being I was safe. Then I trimmed my branches until I had one whippy switch and one heavier branch, more like a cane. I started with the switch. When I brought it down across her butt, she tried to scream through the gag. I guess it stung. I spent about 10 minutes and thoroughly covered her butt and legs. She was thrashing as hard as she could by this time. Then I dropped the switch and picked up the cane. She immediately started trying to talk and was shaking her head “no” at the same time. I laughed and swished the cane through the air a couple of times. Then I brought it down hard across her butt. Becky erupted into the air. She actually got a pretty credible scream out through the gag. I let her settle down a minute and then took the gag out. She was sobbing and writhing around a bit. I loved it. Then I asked again, “Do you want to fight or submit?” She didn't even hesitate. She said, “I'll submit. Please, don't hurt me anymore. I'll do whatever you want.” “Good,” I replied. “Now, I think you should apologize for spitting at me. A proper apology will probably take several minutes. Don't forget to mention any ways you think of to make it up to me.” While Becky apologized and promised to suck me or screw me or lick me any way I wanted, I untied her legs and the rope holding her arms up to the ceiling. Soon the only things bound were her hands, still behind her back. I brought my cock out and told her to get busy. She was very enthusiastic, and a few minutes later she swallowed everything I gave her. When I was done, I retied her on the bed and set out to find the other two. I opened the cabin door carefully and looked out for a couple of minutes. Then I went out the door and toward the safety of the brush at a run. I didn't make it. Anna had snuck in while I was busy and was on the roof of the cabin. She nailed me in the back with two shots, so I fell to the ground and pretended to be paralyzed. Anna hopped down off the roof, ran over to me, and opened my backpack. She removed the handcuffs, and then she removed the backpack and my shirt before cuffing my hands in front of me. Next, she scampered into the cabin and untied Becky. The two of them quickly stripped off the rest of my clothing and then dragged me into the cabin. They got me onto the bed, and then tied my hands to the headboard and my feet spread to the foot. Once I was tied down, Anna said, “I'll go find Lisa,” and ran out the door. Becky stood over me smiling and said, “Let's test this paralysis, shall we.” She reached down with one hand and slid my ballsack between her two middle fingers. Then she cupped her hand around my balls, trapping them firmly, and pulled up, stretching my ballsack, and then begin jamming the end of the thumb on her other hand into the side of my left nut. I tried to stay still, but in a few moments I was arching up on the bed and moaning. She dropped my balls and laughed. “I'm better at the paralysis than you are.” Then Becky picked up the switch. She leaned down real close to my ear and whispered, “I owe you.” Then she whipped me with the switch. She started with my thighs, and it really hurt. When she moved on to my belly, I started to really thrash, and she was relentless. It was about 10 minutes before the other two girls arrived, and she whipped me steadily the whole time. When Anna and Lisa arrived, I was crying, begging, and writhing on the bed. Lisa said, “I see you got started without us.” “Not really,” Becky said. “I haven't really hurt him yet. Watch this.” Then she slashed the wicked switch across my balls. I screamed. She grinned at me and said, “I owed you that for the cane.” Lisa sat down on the edge of the bed and stroked my cock a couple of times. For some reason it was hard. Then she said, “Well, now you see the downside of our little game. Sometimes you get the bear, and sometimes the bear gets you. We like to see what our new players do with the first girl they catch. You might say it sets the tone for the games we play. If they are gentle and kind, then we will be the same way when we capture them.” “On the other hand, if the player likes to play a rougher sort of game, we can do that, too.” While Lisa was talking to me, Anna had slipped up on the other side of the bed and suddenly jammed the ball gag into my mouth. Lisa held my head while Anna buckled it into place. Once it was secure, Lisa went on. “Since you have shown a fondness for dishing out pain, we will see if you can take it.” Becky reached into the backpack and took out the other two pairs of handcuffs. She took the first set and locked one cuff around my entire package, tightening it down firmly. Then she slipped a rope through the second cuff, looped it around the back of my neck, and pulled it up tight, tying it off. This pulled my cock and balls up toward my stomach. Becky used the other set of cuffs above my balls, ratcheting them down tight, separating my balls from my cock and holding them up tight against the skin. When they had me set, Lisa said, “You are really going to hate this. Becky and Anna will help you hold still.” Anna promptly straddled my upper body, facing the foot of the bed, and jammed her ass down on my nose. With the ball gag in place, I couldn't do much about it. Becky sat on my legs just below the knees facing my head. I was pinned down by two full grown women in addition to the ropes. I also couldn't see a thing with Anna's butt on my face. The first I knew what was going to happen was when Lisa brought a stick down hard across my balls. I guess it was the cane I had made. She beat my balls with that stick for what seemed forever, and just when I thought I would surely black out, she finally stopped. The women got off of me, and the gag was removed. Once I had recovered a bit, Lisa sat back on the edge of the bed. “Since it's three against one, we are going to do things a bit differently when we capture you. We will never hold you more than two hours. Of course, it may seem like two weeks to you, once we get busy. We're going to release you now. We will move some distance away from this cabin, so you don't have to worry about getting ambushed again. We are also stealing some of your stuff. See you in the jungle, tough guy.” Anna firmly tied one wrist to the headboard and then unlocked the cuffs. The women gathered up some of my gear and then left. It took me about 5 minutes with my free hand to get free. The first thing I did was check to see what gear they had taken. They had left me a single pair of cuffs and most of the rope, along with my backpack. They took everything else but my shoes and paintball gun, and most of the ammo for that was gone. A few minutes later I headed out to get even. I was naked except for my shoes. The stream was nearby, so my first action was to head there and smear mud on myself for camouflage. Then I took to the brush and tried to disappear. I hid out most of the day, moving slowly. Patience was my friend. About 4pm I was ready to make my move. The women had hid out most of the day, setting an ambush over one of the side trails. Finally they realized I wasn't going to walk down that path, so they got together to plan strategy. I stalked with 50' of their hiding place and then opened up with what ammo they had left me. In seconds all three were on the ground. After sprinting over to them, I quickly cuffed Lisa's hands behind her back. They were using my shirt as a sack to carry the rest of my gear. I retrieved the other two sets of cuffs and cuffed Anna and Becky. Then I took some rope and tied their ankles crossed. “It's nice to see you again, ladies. I guess it's my turn now. Just so you know, I plan to torment you until sundown and then decide who will be my slave for the night. I think I will take all of you over to that jungle gym, and then we will get started.” I carried all three of them the 100' to the giant jungle gym, which looked like playground equipment on steroids. Next I untied Anna's ankles and tied her big toes together with her shoe laces. By then the paralysis time was over and the women could move again, so I stood Anna up under the middle of the framework. I doubled a piece of rope, made a loop in the end, and pulled it tight around her waist. Then I brought it down between her legs, between her labia, and up the crack of her butt. I passed it through the waist rope and threw it over the crossbar. After pulling it down I tied it off to a support. Anna was now forced to stand, and there was no chance she could run away. Next I unlocked her wrists and recuffed them above her head but behind the rope, and I finished by pulling the rope until she was way up on her toes, and then retied it. Anna was now trying to keep her weight off the crotch rope by using her toes and pulling with her hands, but I knew that as she tired she would put more and more of her weight on the rope. To finish it off, I blindfolded her. I blindfolded Becky next, and then I tied her on her back on the outside of the gym, with each leg tied about four feet off the ground, and spread about the same. She was lying on her shoulders, and I ran a rope from her hands to a lower bar, snugging it up. Lisa got the ball gag installed, but I left her alone otherwise. I knelt down next to her and asked, “Do you submit?” She shook her head “no.” I got up and walked into the woods. When I came back a few minutes later I had several switches and a couple of thicker branches for canes. Anna was moaning a bit and clearly beginning to feel some pain. The other two were trying to get loose. I dropped my bundle on the ground, except for one cane and one switch. Then I went over to Becky. First I took the switch and brought it down hard right between her legs. She screamed beautifully. I did it twice more. She was begging me to stop, so I said, “I am only doing this because Lisa refused to submit.” Then I used the switch a few times on each nipple before returning for a parting shot at her pussy. When I looked over at Lisa, she was mewling through the gag and shaking her head “yes.” I ignored her and went over to Anna, being very quiet. She was completely preoccupied with the rope through her pussy, so she didn't know I was there until the cane fell right across the middle of both tits. It took her breath away and she couldn't really scream, but she tried. I waited about a minute and then brought it across her butt. This time she got the scream out OK. Then I went back to Lisa, who was still shaking her head “yes.” I retied her ankles with about 18” of slack in the rope, and stood her up. I led her down the trail about 100' to a spot where I could still see the other two women, and then I took out the gag. When she started to speak, I put my finger to her lips and said, “Shhhh. Don't say anything. Just shake your head. Do you want to submit now?” She shook her head up and down. “Do you promise to submit and not try to escape for the rest of the day?” Lisa's head went up and down again. “OK,” I said, “You can talk now, but only very, very quietly and only if you show proper respect. Now tell me, how many times did you hit my balls with that stick?” I heard her breath catch, and then she whispered, “I hit you 25 times, Sir. Please don't hurt Anna and Becky because you're mad at me, Sir. Please.” “I don't know,” I answered. “I think the best way to hurt you might be to whip the other two. I'll keep that in mind. Right now I owe you for that ball beating.” I put my index finger against my thumb and snapped a couple of times in front of her face, and then I sat down on a log beside the trail and motioned her over in front of me. When she was right in front facing me, I had her spread her legs and then squat just a little to spread her even more. Then I told her to reach down with her hands and spread her pussy lips. She did, but her hands were shaking. I reached up with my index finger and snapped her right on her clit. She gasped. I told her to keep count, so she whispered “one.” I snapped her about every 10 seconds, gradually increasing the force, until I had given her the 25 I owed her. When I was done, her legs were giving out, so I pulled her face down across my lap. I know she was expecting to be spanked, but instead I stroked her butt with my left hand and slid my right hand between her legs. She was soaked. I kept both hands moving, and soon her hips were dancing that ancient dance. A couple of minutes later, she exploded in orgasm. When she settled down, I stood her back up. “Let's go see how your friends are doing. Are they just friends, or are they more?” “They are also lovers, Sir.” “I thought so. Does pain always get you that hot?” “Yes Sir. Giving or receiving, it doesn't matter. I love it.” This was getting interesting. “How about the others, do they like it, too?” Lisa hesitated. “It varies, Sir. Maria likes it both ways, like me. Becky would rather receive. I'm surprised she didn't come from the whipping you gave her. It was probably too short. Anna is all top. She thinks it's always better to give than to receive. I imagine she is miserable right now.” “Good,” I answered. “Let's go play with Becky.” I walked over to Becky and felt her pussy. It was wet. I started playing with her, sliding two fingers in and out while stroking her clit with my thumb. In no time she was starting to squirm. I kept at it until I knew Becky was getting close, and then stopped. She moaned, and I said, “Beg me to whip your pussy.” She just moaned again. I ran my fingers through her slit and she arched. I said, “You can't come until you beg me to whip you.” It only took about five minutes before Becky mumbled, “Please whip me.” “What?” I answered. “Speak up. Whip you where?” “Please whip my pussy. I need to come. Please.” I started whipping her gently but steadily right between her legs. As I increased the speed and hardness, she came hard. I kept going, and a couple of minutes later she came again. Then, maybe three minutes after that I stopped whipping her and jammed four fingers into her pussy. I scratched my thumbnail over her clit, and she came so hard I was worried about her. I untied her from the bar and retied her ankles. Then I recuffed her hands in front and tied the cuff chain to a tree in the shade. When I got over to Anna, I had once again managed to sneak up on her. By now the rope was keeping her very occupied. I stroked my hand up her side, brushing the side of her breast and her armpit. She went rigid, but said nothing. I said, “Does it hurt, Anna.” She said, “Of course it hurts. You want it to hurt, you bastard.” I laughed. “I'll let you down. You just have to ask very, very nicely. Oh, and don't forget to apologize for calling me a bastard. That really hurt my feelings.” She didn't say anything. I waited a few seconds, and then reached out and pinched a nipple with each hand. I pinched hard, and then twisted. “I guess you like this. If you didn't, you would ask nicely to get down. Since you like this sort of thing, I'll help you out.” I let go of the nipples, and as she sighed in relief I brought the cane across her butt. After about 30 seconds, I did it again, across her thighs. The third blow fell on her calves, and the next caught the bottoms of her feet, since she was still high on her tiptoes. Anna was sobbing now, but not saying anything. The next stroke was across her belly. That did it. The quiet sobbing became real crying, and she managed to choke out, “Please, please, please let me down. Please don't hurt me anymore. I am very sorry I called you a bastard, and I promise it will never happen again.” I leaned in and whispered in her ear, “Do you submit totally, mind and body? Tell me I own you. Tell me you are my slave. Tell me you are my bitch. Tell me you are my slut.” Anna was still sobbing. “I give up. I submit. You own me, and I'm your slave. I'm your bitch and slut. Please let me down.” I untied the rope and Anna collapsed to the ground. I picked her up and carried her into the shade. Then I took a canteen and gave all three women some water. Once I had them all pretty comfortable, I told Lisa to sit on my lap facing me and make us both come. She got my pants down and then straddled me, sliding down onto my cock in one smooth motion. As her hips were moving slowly, sliding up and down my length, she leaned in and whispered, “Pinch my nipples. I know you want to. Make it hurt for me.” I started pinching and twisting, lightly at first, and then getting harder and harder. Lisa started moaning and her hips speeded up. In a couple of minutes she screamed out her orgasm and I came hard inside her. When we were done, she got off and then went down and cleaned me off without even being told. When I was clean, Lisa looked at the sky and said, “Well, it's almost sundown. We had better start back, ‘cause night comes quick in the tropics. Am I your slave for tonight?” She looked pretty eager. I smiled. “Nope, that would be Anna.” I was watching Anna when I said that, and her whole body got stiff. “After all,” I went on, “She said she's my slave, bitch, and slut. It wouldn't be fair to deny her the pleasure of serving me all night.” A few minutes later the women were all untied and uncuffed, and we were walking back to the lodge. I made Anna carry all of my stuff. When we got to the lodge, Maria was waiting by the door. “Well,” she said, “I've been watching on the cameras. You guys had an interesting day. I see you're the slave, Anna. That's a first.” Maria looked like she was mocking her sister. Anna started to answer, but I cut her off. “Anna can't talk right now. She isn't allowed to talk unless I ask her a question. She wants to save her mouth for other things. Isn't that right, Anna? You can just nod.” Anna shot me a look that would wither fresh flowers, but she nodded. I told Anna to take the stuff into my room and wait, kneeling by the bed. Once she left, I turned to Maria. “How long until dinner?” She said, “About an hour. Why did you pick Anna to be your slave? You know she hates it. She'll really be after you in the woods now.” “I know. That's why I picked her. I'll explain it to all of you at dinner. Right now I want to get cleaned up. Maybe I'll just have Anna lick me clean.” As I walked away, I heard a buzz of conversation behind me. When I got to the room, Anna was kneeling by the bed, as ordered. My stuff had been thrown in a heap on the floor. Well, I didn't tell her to put it away. “Hi, Anna, are you having fun?” “No.” “Too bad, but you're my slave for the next few hours, so you may as well get used to it. Get your shoes off. I want you absolutely naked.” She removed her shoes and resumed kneeling. “Now,” I continued, “You have to be my absolutely compliant slave, so you have to tell the truth. What really turns you on right now?” She smiled up at me. “What really turns me on is the thought of you dangling from a tree screaming while I beat your balls flat with a stick. That will be sweet. I can almost come just thinking about it. Too bad I have to wait until tomorrow to see it. That's if you actually have the guts to play again.” I sat on the bed and motioned Anna to kneel right in front of me. When she was in position I said, “No need to goad me. I'm looking forward to it. Of course you actually have to capture me. Maybe I'll get you again. Anyway, let's see what kind of courage you have. Your nipples look a little sore. Put your hands behind your head and keep them there.” When she had her hands in place, I said, “OK, now stick your chest out.” She did. “Now I'm going to play a game. I am going to abuse your nips. When you can't take it anymore just say, ‘Please, master, give me mercy.' If you say that, I'll stop and we'll both know I've won again.” A pillowcase over Anna's head closed off her vision, and then I started. She expected my hands on her breasts, but I slid three fingers up into her slit instead. She flinched and almost fell over, but she was wet, and now she knew I knew it. With my other hand I grabbed her right nipple. I didn't start slow; I just pinched and twisted hard. I kept twisting, letting my fingers slide around as I did. After a minute or so, I twisted the other way. I just kept pinching hard and twisting back and forth. As I continued doing this, I could feel her getting wetter. I knew she hated it, but her body wasn't so sure. It only took maybe five minutes before I heard her whisper, “Please, master, give me mercy.” “Louder.” She said it again, out loud this time, so I quit twisting and pulled off the pillowcase. Tears were running down her cheeks. I started gently stroking her other nipple and put my mouth over the tortured one, gently licking and sucking. Her breath started getting faster. I took the three fingers I had been sliding back and forth in her slit and slowly started sliding them in and out of her pussy. At the same time, I started rubbing her clit with my thumb. That was all it took. The orgasm hit Anna hard, and she moaned and bucked on my fingers, losing all control. As she came down, I pulled her up onto the bed. I lay on my back, and I pulled her full length on top of me. When she was lying on me, I told her to put her hands behind her back, and she did. Then I asked her, “How did you like your first real slave orgasm? It was pretty intense, huh?” Anna's face was right over mine, and she kissed me hard. The intensity of it surprised me. She also slid slightly to the side and started rubbing her mons against my leg. I kissed her back and then reached down to fondle her butt. “Tell me what you want, slave. Your need is obvious. Tell me.” “I want you inside me, please.” All I said was, “OK, go ahead.” She sat up and then impaled herself on my cock. The next 10 minutes were quite a ride. Anna came twice, and I had a huge orgasm as she skillfully milked me. She had some amazing muscle control. We showered together, with Anna never saying a word, and I got dressed to go to dinner. Anna said, “How do you want me to dress?” “Just like you are, naked,” I said. “I want you kneeling right next to me all through dinner. You are to say nothing unless I ask you a question, except for this. You are to say, ‘I am your slave. I am your slut. I am your bitch. Hurt me and make me come.' That's it. I want you to repeat that every minute or so. I want you to sound like you mean it. Say it for me now.” Anna lowered her eyes. “I am your slave. I am your slut. I am your bitch. Hurt me and make me come.” “That's good. Let's go to dinner.” Dinner was fun. The food was excellent again. I fed Anna by hand. She did as she was told and repeated her phrase every minute or two. “I am your slave. I am your slut. I am your bitch. Hurt me and make me come.” About half way through the meal I mentioned what a wonderful time I was having. “The incident with the stick on my balls just added to the spice. Don't get me wrong. I didn't enjoy it, but knowing what is likely to happen if I get caught is sure to keep every nerve alive tomorrow. Knowing I will be tortured again if I slip up is a great incentive to do my best.” “In fact, I decided to play fair. Since you plan to release me two or three hours after I'm captured, I will do the same for you. Besides, it wouldn't be any fun if I caught everyone in the morning and just kept them tied up all day. I would run out of ideas to torture you.” Lisa said, “I'm glad you're being such a good sport about this. Some guys don't mind hurting us but get really irate if we get them back at all. Since you are willing to have the rough play go both ways, I don't think we'll mind. Like you said, it will really put some spice in the game. Of course, you may feel differently if Anna makes you tango.” “Tango?” I queried. “What's that supposed to mean.” Lisa grinned like the Cheshire Cat. “She's never done it to one of our clients, but she's told us about it. I'm sure she would want it to be a surprise.” After dinner I read for a while in the study. I had Anna kneeling next to me repeating the mantra I had taught her. Becky couldn't keep her eyes off of us, and her arousal was very apparent. After a couple of hours of reading, I put the book down and had Anna come with me to my room. I sat on the bed and had Anna kneel in front of me. “How are you feeling, Anna?” She looked at me with a strange expression on her face. “You are really good at this, aren't you?” was all she said. I pulled her across my lap face down. As I rubbed her butt, her breath started coming in gasps. I played a bit between her legs and then started to slowly spank her. I kept it light at first and gradually increased the tempo and strength of the strokes. Before long Anna was squirming, and I could tell it wasn't the pain. She had crossed over. I slid my other hand under her and began stroking her clit while I spanked her. She came almost immediately. While she was still coming I rolled her onto the bed on her back and kept up the activity between her legs. As she was slowly recovering from her orgasm I whispered in her ear, “You didn't know you were such a slave, did you?” She cuddled up against me and we fell asleep. Sometime later I felt a wonderful sensation. I looked under the covers and saw Anna bobbing up and down on my cock. She was really good, and I was quickly nearing orgasm. Anna skillfully slowed down and speeded up as needed to keep my close without pushing me over the edge. It seemed to go on forever. When it seemed I was about to go out of my mind with lust, she stopped and slid out from under the covers. “Sorry, it's six AM. I have to go to work. Too bad I didn't have time to finish you.” With a final giggle Anna dashed out of the room. “Well,” I thought, “It's an interesting start to what is sure to be an interesting day.” I took a shower and headed to the dining room. Becky was staying in today, and she had breakfast for me in no time. After breakfast I got my gear together and waited for the 8am starting time. I was psyched and ready to play. Beginning a few minutes before starting time I watched carefully out the window to see if I could spot anyone. I was expecting a trap. At 8am promptly I was through the door. I went very slowly, just as I had done the first day, but I had a different plan today. For some reason I was expecting a trap right off. When I got near the 50' limit I suddenly sprinted for the main trail. I hadn't used it at all the first day, and I thought it would catch them by surprise. It worked, and a couple of paintballs zipped wide as I ran. About 100' inside the forest I stopped and melted into the brush. Now it was time to start my stalk. Half an hour later I had worked around toward where the shots had come from. I finally spotted Lisa hiding in some brush over a minor trail. Another few minutes of looking and I had Anna as well. I carefully picked a spot where I could shoot them both and worked toward it. It took me 10 minutes to get into position. I was just raising my gun when the paint ball caught me on the top of my shoulder. After a moment of surprise I fell to the ground, cursing under my breath. I was able to see Maria climbing down from a tree, and cursed myself some more. Why hadn't I looked up? Lisa and Anna were just bait. Maria called to the others as she came up to me. In a few moments I was surrounded by the three of them. The first thing they did was strip me. No surprise there. The cuffs from my backpack were quickly snapped on my wrists in front of me and a rope used to secure them to my waist, with the knot in back, where I couldn't reach it. A hobble completed the tie. Anna added the ball gag. Then they waited for the ‘paralysis' to wear off. Once I was moving they got me up and marched me the few hundred feet to the closest jungle gym. “Uh-oh,” was my thought when we got to the gym. A rope was quickly thrown over one of the upper bars and tied to my cuffs. Then, as Maria untied the rope holding my cuffs to my waist, the other two pulled my arms up in the air, tying it off when I was on tiptoes. Another rope was added from my hobble to a bar behind me so I couldn't bring my feet forward. Once I was secure, Lisa took my belt out of my pants. I thought she was going to whip me with it, and I was right, but not like I expected. She stroked my cock a few time, getting it hard, had then held the shaft tight in one hand while she whipped the head with my belt. The first few slaps were bad enough, but it got steadily worse. Soon I was screaming into the gag. While I was distracted by this, Maria had cut a stick to use as a cane. The first I knew about it was when it slammed into my butt. While Lisa continued to whip my cock, Maria gave me a half dozen more strokes with the cane. I just howled. When they were done, I was barely standing. I looked up to see Anna in front of me with a long piece of rope. “You should remember this tie,” she said. “You used it on me yesterday.” Anna doubled the rope and looped it around my waist, snugging it up very tight in the front. Then she took the two ends of the rope down between my legs, running one on each side of my genitals before bringing them up the crack of my butt. As I had done, she ran them under the waist rope in the back and in front of the cuffs on my wrists, and then threw the ends over the bar above my head. Maria took the ends of the rope and pulled it down to one of the lower bars. Then Anna and Lisa each took a leg and lifted me up into the air. Maria pulled the rope taut and tied it off. When Anna and Lisa lowered me I was hanging a foot off the ground by the rope through my crotch. Anna took another piece of rope and doubled it. She made a loop in the end and slipped it over my balls, sliding it up tight with the two ends coming off the back of my scrotum. While she was doing that, Maria and Lisa removed the rope from my ankles. Then Maria and Anna each took one of the ropes dangling from my balls, lifted up my foot, and tied it off to my big toe. I could tell this was going to get unpleasant. I was hanging in midair by a rope through my crotch, and now my big toes were tied to my balls with ropes that felt about 6” too short to let me extend my legs. I had to hold my legs up to keep their weight from pulling on my balls. Anna looked up at me and laughed out loud. Then she said to Maria and Lisa, “Here it is, just like I told you. Now all we have to do is wait. You're going to love it. He won't like it, but you're going to love it.” They all sat in the shade to watch, but not until Anna used my belt to deliver a few hard smacks to my cock. In a short time, I understood the problem in greater detail. My legs were getting tired. I was holding them up, but now and then my concentration would slip and one of my legs would drop, jerking on my balls. Before long the muscles in both legs were giving out. One leg would drop, and when I managed to lift it up, the other would drop. Soon I couldn't manage to hold a leg up for any time at all. As soon as I lifted it, it would give out and drop again, jerking my balls. The jerk would make me lift it again. My legs were alternately going up and down, and I couldn't control it. As my muscles got more tired, the pace of the action was speeding up, and my legs were dropping harder and harder, jerking even more on my balls. All three women were laughing now. Anna said, “See, I told you. He's dancing the testicle tango.” Then she broke down laughing again. I've watched it on my copy of the video, and they're right. It is really funny to watch. At the time, I was immersed in pain. The rope holding me up was cutting into my crotch. My leg muscles were all cramping, and my balls felt like they were being ripped off and crushed at the same time. I don't know how long they left me dancing in midair, but I do know that my legs were pretty far gone when they let me down. I couldn't even begin to stand up, and my balls hurt so bad I couldn't see straight. I just lay in a heap on the ground. I had brought a thumbcuff with me today. Anna got it out of my pack and ratcheted it down just behind the head of my dick, tight enough that it wouldn't come off. Lisa added a pair of handcuffs and locked one cuff on my scrotum above my balls. Maria said, “Well, we're going now. If you are still here in 10 minutes we will come back and torture you again, worse this time. See you in the jungle, tough guy.” They took off at a trot. It was several minutes before I managed to get to my feet. I couldn't get the thumbcuff off my cock or the handcuff off my balls, and they had taken all my clothes and gear, including my shoes. I was naked, barefoot, and worse, they had only left me a half dozen paint balls. I couldn't run or the metal on my genitals would do a number on me. Yep, I guess they had won round one today. There was a pile of boulders just a couple of hundred feet away. I headed for it as fast as I could in my current condition. Once there I explored a bit until I found a place where I could crawl in under an overhanging rock wedged above two others. It was almost like a little cave. I broke off a branch covered with leaves and dragged it in behind me, so the opening was obscured. Once inside I screamed one time, and then lay down to wait. I knew the single scream would make it impossible to pinpoint me, but would probable give them enough to bring them into my area. Sure enough, about 15 minutes later I saw Maria working quietly in my direction. When she was passing across my front about 50' out I carefully triggered one paintball. It splatted against her left breast, and she went down. I just waited. I counted the bells, and watched for the other two. When Maria's time was up, she looked around carefully before slowly getting to her feet. As she rose, I sent another paintball, aiming for her pussy. It hit her leg a couple of inches off and she went back down. Two or three minutes later I saw Anna and Lisa slowly working my way, clearly looking for Maria. When they saw her on the ground, Lisa ran over to her, but Anna was more wary. She circled around, and her path brought her right past me. It looked like she was heading for the rocks to take up sentry duty. She never got there. As she passed me, I put a nice, blue tattoo right in the middle of her belly. Lisa heard the shot and looked over just in time to catch two paintballs in the chest. I had them all! Lisa was carrying the pack, so my first action was to get the rest of the cuffs and the keys. I unlocked the thumbcuffs from my cock and used them to lock Lisa's left thumb to her right big toe. Since Maria was right there, I took the cuffs off my balls and locked her left wrist to her right ankle. Then I took another set of the cuffs and hurried over to Anna. I cuffed her hands behind her back and then carried her over to the others. Once there I connected her big toes with another set of the thumbcuffs. Once they were all secure, I got my clothes and shoes out of the pack and dressed. I also put a bunch more paintballs into my gun. Then I waited for them to “wake up” and planned what I would do with them. It was mid-afternoon by this time, so I saw no reason to let them go today. I would play with them until sundown and then pick one for the night. Now I just had to decide what to do with them until sundown. I definitely owed Anna something special for the “testicle tango” experience. I started with Maria. “Tell me, Maria, do you submit, or do I have to make you submit? If you promise to submit, I will expect your complete obedience from now until sundown. I will probably still hurt you, but not as much. What's it going to be, submit or suffer?” She only thought about it for a few seconds. “I'll submit. Please don't hurt me too much.” Lisa was next. “How about you, Lisa? Do you want it hard, or not quite so hard?” She had to think a little longer. I saw resistance in her eyes, but it faded. “OK, you win this one. I submit. Like Maria said, please don't hurt me too much.” That left Anna. When I turned I saw the defiance in her eyes. “You won't submit, will you?” She shook her head from side to side. “Maybe,” I said, “We'll see. I better get our first activity ready. Oh, by the way Anna, you won't get another chance to submit for a while, and if you do change your mind, you'll have to really beg for it.” I looked for a branch about two inches in diameter and six feet long. With my knife I whittled it so one side was narrower. Now it was round on one side and triangle shaped on the other, tapering to a ridge about one fourth inch wide. I lined it up with two trees that were about 4' apart and then flattened the sides where they met the tree. Now when I tied it to the tree, the flat edge would stay pointing up. I threw a rope over a branch above the gap between the trees, and then stood Anna up and carried her over. I tied the rope around her chest under her arms, which were still cuffed behind her, and then tied it off so she had to remain standing. Once she was fixed in position, I slid my branch between her legs and held it up. I used my knife to mark the two trees, and then I let one end sag while I bound the branch to one of the trees at the height of my mark. Anna was starting to look worried. “You know what this is, don't you?” “Yes,” was all she answered. “What's it called? Enlighten your friends. Have you ever done this before?” “No, but I read about it. It's called a pony ride.” “Yes, it is. I hope you enjoy it.” Once one end was secure, I pulled the other end up slowly to my mark. As I did, the top edge pressed up against her crotch. I made sure her labia were opened so it could go between them. When the branch reached the mark, she was up on her tiptoes. I quickly lashed the branch to the second tree. It was now horizontal between her legs, but high enough that she couldn't stand flat footed. She had to stay high on her toes. Next I moved the rope from around her shoulders to her wrists and pulled them up behind her a bit. That made her lean forward. I looked at Maria and Lisa. “You chose well. If you hadn't submitted, you would have gone for a pony ride, too. You see, her legs and toes are going to tire, and she will lower herself onto the edge, but, leaning forward like she is, it will press on her clit and hurt, so she'll lift herself back on her toes.” “Pretty soon, though, her muscles will give out again and she will lower herself back down. The pain will make her force herself back up. Before long she will be bobbing up and down banging her clit on the branch every time she drops. Let's see how long it takes.” I got out a canteen and sat down for a nice drink and show. As we watched Anna, I fingered Maria. Soon she was soaking wet. As I slid my fingers in and out and rubbed my thumb on her clit, she came hard. Once she was done, I started on Lisa. She was already turned on and wet for me, and it only took a couple of minutes for her to come as well. Meanwhile, Anna was starting to get into serious problems on the pony. She had entered the out of control phase where she couldn't stop herself from bobbing up and down, and from the look on her face, it was causing some serious pain. A couple of minutes later she broke and started to beg. “I give up, I can't stand this. I submit. Please, I submit. Please get me off of this.” I let her beg for another minute or two, until she was nearing hysteria, and then said, “What are you going to do for me if I let you down?” “Please, I'll lick you. I'll suck you. I'll screw you till I'm blind. Please. I'll be your slave again. I'll be the best slave. Please let me down. It hurts so much.” “I can already pick you as my slave. That's no offer. You'll have to do better.” “I don't know. It hurts so bad. Please. You can pick somebody else and I'll be your slave, too. You can have two of us. Please let me down.” “You'll be my slave every night? Not just tonight.” “I will, I will, I promise. Please.” “OK, I'll let you down as soon as one of these other ladies also promises to be my extra slave tonight. Then I can pick the third one and have all three of you tonight, and two all the other nights. Well, ladies, is one of you willing to help poor Anna?” Maria spoke right up. “OK, I'll do it. I'll be an extra slave tonight, too. Please let her down.” I grabbed Anna around her waist with one arm and held her off the branch. While I held her up, I stuffed my hat under her between her legs and carefully lowered her onto it. “Just hold on a second while I get the cuffs loose.” While she sat on the hat I quickly unlocked the thumbcuffs around her toes and untied the rope from her arms. Then I lifted her carefully off the branch and set her on the ground. I lay down next to her and held her while she settled down and recovered. While she was recovering, I held her and gently stroked her legs, breasts, butt, face, and everyplace else I could reach, except her pussy, which I knew must be sore. After a few minutes, she asked my very quietly to play with her pussy. “Please, be very gentle. It's still sore, but I want it to feel better.” I carefully slid one finger into her opening. It felt like she grabbed it. She was very excited already, and as I gently and carefully stroked my finger in and out, she started squirming. I slid down and very lightly ran my tongue over her clit. It was so light it was almost imperceptible. I continued to lightly lick her clit while I ran a single finger in and out of her grasping tunnel. In a short time she whispered, “Lick it harder, please.” I did, and she came, bucking up against me. I slid back up and hugged her. “Well, it looks like you're still fully functional. Want to go for another pony ride?” “Please, no. You've discovered a perfect way to intimidate a woman. I would do anything to keep that from happening again.” “OK,” I said, “How about we end the game early this afternoon. Since you are all my slaves until 6am tomorrow, it seems pointless to keep tormenting you until sundown – that is unless one of you other ladies wants a pony ride.” The chorus of no's was unanimous. “Fine, that's it, then, onward to slave duty.” I unlocked Maria and had her release the other two. Naturally they had to pick up all the gear and carry it back. It was just before 4pm when we got back to the lodge. Now I had a problem. Excuse my lack of experience, but I had absolutely no idea what to do with three women at once. I had never even been with two women at once. Becky was very surprised when I explained that all three of the others were my slaves for the evening. She said dinner would be about 7:30pm as usual, and I told her to knock and remind me a half hour before. Once we got to my room, I admitted my problem. “Now that I have you here, I don't really know what to do with all of you at once. I am open to ideas.” Anna's face suddenly took on an expression that was hard to interpret, with a slight smile playing around her mouth. She said, “You just let us do what slaves should do. First we'll get you properly undressed.” Once she and the others had removed my clothing, Anna continued. “OK, lie on the bed on your back. Maria, you take the top. Lisa and I will do the bottom.” Maria started with her mouth on my nipples, and while she was doing that, the other two started on my toes. It felt great. Then Lisa pulled the padded bench from the foot of the bed out a couple of feet and they slid me down so my butt was just hanging off the foot and my legs were spread with my calves resting on the bench. Once this was set, all three started in again, with Maria returning to my nipples and the other two doing my feet. They were sucking my toes and running their tongues between them. Gradually all three women started working their way up, and when Maria kissed me hard on the mouth Anna and Lisa reached my genitals. Anna started bobbing on my cock, and Lisa worked my balls from underneath. Then Anna said, “OK, let's go.” Maria straddled me facing my feet and lowered her pussy onto my face. I got to work with my tongue, and she used her hands on my nipples. Anna straddled me facing Anna and slid right down on my cock, burying it in her pussy. Lisa kept up her work on my balls from below, using a hand and her mouth. Lisa must have been using her other hand on herself, because she was the first to come. Maria was next, and then Anna and I came together. I thought I would pass out from the sheer, heavenly pleasure of it. When we all finished, they slid me back up on the bed. Maria cuddled up on one side, Anna was on the other, and Lisa was between my legs cleaning me off. That's how we fell asleep and didn't wake up until Becky called us to dinner. Since we hadn't cleaned up, showered, or in any other way prepared for dinner, I put on a pair of boxer shorts and had my three slaves come to dinner naked. None of them were allowed to eat on their own, but they were allowed to feed each other. Becky was obviously upset that she was the only one left out for the evening. Lisa whispered a request into my ear for me to allow her to invite Becky to join us. I agreed, so Lisa said, “Becky, would you like to be a slave tonight, too? Andy doesn't mind.” Becky agreed immediately, so I said, “Well, slave, why are you clothed when the rest of my slaves are naked. I will have to punish you later.” Becky was stripped almost before I could get the words out. Nevertheless, once dinner was over I had her lie down across my lap and proceeded to give her a good spanking. I started slow and easy, but in a few minutes I was covering her bottom with solid smacks. A short time after that she started begging for an orgasm, so I had her lie across the table on her back and started to spank her pussy with my hand. I didn't do it too hard, but it was hard enough to bring her off almost as soon as I started. I decided it was my turn again. I told Anna to get me off with her mouth while the others kept the rest of me busy. They arranged me on the bed near one edge, and Anna knelt next to the bed. I mentioned earlier that Anna was really good. She is such a tiny woman, standing only 4'11” tall, and weighing 95 pounds, and you would swear that her mouth is too small to fit around a cock. Instead of having trouble with me fitting, she deep-throated me without hesitation and really worked me. Meanwhile the other three were all licking, rubbing, massaging, and generally making me feel like I had arrived in heaven. I thought I couldn't hold out more than a minute or two, but Anna's expert changes of pace kept me on edge for a long, long time. When I finally came, it was epic, and Anna never missed a beat. Since Lisa had told me the women were lovers as well as friends, I thought it would be fun to watch for a while, so I told my temporary slaves that they could play together if they wanted. I sat up and leaned back against the headboard with a few pillows for comfort. Anna paired off with Becky and Maria got with Lisa. I had one couple on each side of the bed doing the old 69 thing. If they ever make this into a TV series I guarantee a hit. When they had all “come together” so to speak, Becky, Maria, and Lisa moved to the floor and made a daisy chain. Anna cuddled up next to me on the bed. I whispered to her, “You don't want to get together with the others?” “No,” she whispered back. “Remember, Maria and I are sisters. Besides, I would rather cuddle up here next to you. Nobody ever picked me as a slave before, and I never wanted to be one for anybody else. Like I said, you are really good at this, and your old girlfriend is a moron.” Once the “three bares” had finished, we all needed a shower. Anna showered with me while the other three headed off to one of the other showers. We all met a half hour later in the study. Everyone was naked but me as we all lounged around, had a drink, and talked for a while. I'm not a heavy drinker, but when I discovered they had Bushmill's Single Malt I couldn't pass it up completely. I was very tired, and a little after 10pm I was in bed. It was crowded with four women in it, but I decided I could learn to live with it. The next morning Lisa woke me. She was staying in and the others were already gone. I had another great breakfast and headed out to play. After doing the “Tango” the previous day, I was being very cautious. It turned out everyone else was, too. Noon came and went, and I hadn't seen anyone at all. The forest was quiet and seemed peaceful, but I knew better. Anna owed me for the pony ride, and I wasn't sure I wanted to find out what she would come up with to get even. About 3:30 I finally spotted Maria up in a tree. For some reason I smelled a trap, so I crawled in very, very slowly. Lucky I was being so quiet, because I almost crawled right into Becky, who was holed up deep under some brush. I was only about 10 feet away when I spotted her. She was lying facing away from me. With a paintball in my hand I crept in on her. She never saw me until I landed on her, splatting the paintball on her hip with my left hand while I covered her mouth with my right. I whispered to her to remind her she was paralyzed, and then quietly cuffed her. I watched Maria for a couple of minutes, and then finally saw her signal with a wave. From where she was facing, I knew where Anna had to be. I decided to get a little bolder, so I lined up carefully and put one ball right into Maria's side. Then I jumped up and ran toward where I knew Anna had to be. When I saw her raise her gun to fire, I rolled to the side and came up shooting. My third shot caught her square and she went down. I quickly cuffed her and headed to the tree. Once there I said, “Now, you can climb down here and pretend to be paralyzed on the ground or I will climb up there and cuff you, in which case you may fall trying to get down.” Maria elected to climb down, and I cuffed her on the ground. Now that I had all three, it was time to play. First, I carried all three to one of the cabins, which was nearby. By that time, the paralysis time was over. I asked all of them if they wanted to submit or fight. Maria and Anna immediately agreed to submit, but Becky surprised me. “I won't submit, and you can't make me.” I made Maria and Anna follow me outside. “What's up with Becky? I made her submit two days ago. What's she up to?” Anna answered, “She wants you to torture her. Remember, she likes it.” That cleared it up. We went back inside and I forced Becky onto the bed. She was struggling, but it didn't seem serious to me. Once on the bed, I tied her feet spread and then tied her knees spread as well. Then I uncuffed her and tied her hands above her head. Once she was secure I noticed that she was already wet and shaking a bit in excitement. I ran my fingers up and down the soles of her feet. She freaked. I tickled her for several minutes, and she started begging to submit almost right away. I ignored her. After a while I switched to her armpits, and then started occasionally brushing her pussy. Her hips were coming up to meet me. When I sensed she was close, I stopped. “Well, Becky, I see you're getting worked up. Too bad. You should have submitted when you had the chance. I think I'm going to tease you all afternoon and then pick you as my slave. That way I can tease you all night. By morning you'll be sorry you didn't submit when you had the chance.” I waited a couple of minutes for Becky to settle down, and then I told Maria and Anna to tease her for a while. “If you let her come, I'll make you ride the pony,” I threatened. I cuffed their ankles so they couldn't run and uncuffed their hands, and they went right to work on Becky, tickling her and stroking her. In about 10 minutes I had to make them stop before she came. That was how we spent the rest of the afternoon. One or all of us would tease Becky and between times Maria, Anna, and I would play with each other. Well, I played with both of them, and they both played with me. By sundown I had come twice, while Anna and Maria had each come several times. Becky was crying and begging. I picked Becky as my slave, and I cuffed her hands behind her before I let her off the bed. Once her legs were free, she got right down on her knees and begged me to whip her. Instead, I put a ball gag in her mouth and walked her back to the lodge. Since Anna was also my slave, I made her carry my stuff. By dinnertime, Anna and I had Becky practically incoherent. I have never seen any other person, male or female, so out of control with lust. Her need to come had become her entire existence. Becky's whole body had turned into an erogenous zone, and any touch anywhere made her moan and writhe. We discovered a secret that she had kept from even the other women. Becky didn't just enjoy pain. She actually needed it. She couldn't come without it. We didn't have to worry about making her come by accident. As long as we didn't hurt her she was unable to come. Once we found out about that, we went to town on her. We licked and stroked her constantly, and she remained right on the edge of her orgasm. She just couldn't cross over. She screamed, she thrashed, she cried, she begged, she moaned, but she couldn't come. When Lisa called us to dinner, we took Becky with us. We tied her to a chair right between Anna and me, and then we took turns feeding and fondling her. By the end of dinner, all she was saying was: “Please, please, please, please…” over and over again. After dinner, I took Becky back in the bedroom and tied her face up on the padded bench at the foot of the bed. She had quit talking and was just sobbing quietly. Once I had her tied down, Anna took my arm and led me out of the room, closing the door. “I am your slave tonight, and I don't mean to be out of line. Please don't do this to Becky until morning. She is really suffering.” I hugged Anna for a moment and said, “I know. I was planning to give her relief now, and you can help if you want. I'm glad you are concerned about her. I really, really like you, you know.” Anna's smile back almost made my heart stop. Once back in my room, I stood over Becky for a minute or two, just looking at her. Finally I said, “Maybe I will help you sooner than tomorrow morning. See if you can convince me.” Becky immediately started begging for me to whip her or pinch her, or anything else I wanted to do. I asked her what was in it for me. She said, “I'll do anything you want. I'll suck you or screw you or anything else you want. I'll be your slave every night, like Anna. I'll be your slave forever, until you don't want me anymore.” That caught my attention. “Really,” I answered, “You'll be my slave all the time from now on, even when I leave here? You'll go with me and be my slave?” Becky was violently shaking her head up and down. “Yes, yes, I will. I'll be your slave for the rest of my life. I will. I promise.” She was practically wailing now. I whispered some instructions to Anna, and then I got down and started licking and sucking between Becky's legs. Anna was stroking her breasts. Becky was humping her hips up and down and once again saying, “Please, please, please…” over and over. On my signal, I bit down on her clit. It wasn't hard enough to draw blood, but it was close. At the same moment, Anna pinched both nipples hard and twisted them as well. Mt. Saint Helens never went off like Becky did then. Even with her tied down it was all Anna and I could do to keep her from throwing the bench around the room. She screamed and cried and came for at least two or three minutes. By this time Maria and Lisa were both in the room, attracted by the screams. Finally, Becky just passed out. Anna and I stood up, and we were both shaking. She threw herself at me and we both just hugged for a time. Finally, I said, “Wow, that was intense. Think she had a good time?” Lisa was the first to answer. “Are you kidding? She'll be glowing for days.” Anna looked up at me. “Like I said before, you are really good at this. I think I'm in love with you myself.” I untied Becky and put her on my bed, under the covers. Anna and I took a shower together, and then went to bed. I told her to be very quiet so she didn't wake Becky, and then I pinched her nipples until she was squirming well. When I slid inside her, it felt wonderful, and we moved together like a dance team. I knew I was in trouble. Anna woke me at 6:30am , and I got dressed. At breakfast, Anna, who was staying in today, said, “We need to talk a minute. What are you going to do about Becky?” I was confused. “What about Becky?” “She promised to be your slave forever if you would make her come, and then you did. She thinks she's your slave, and she packed her bags this morning so she'll be ready to go back with you. Also, I have a feeling that Maria and Lisa are in more danger from her than you are out there today.” I sat back in the chair. “Well, I like Becky. Unfortunately I like one of her friends better.” I smiled at Anna. She smiled back. “Me, too, but can you afford three women?” I think my smile may have faded a bit. “What are you talking about, three women?” Anna sat on my lap. “Becky is counting on this. I have never seen her so happy. She would be devastated if you didn't let her come with you now. I think she's been looking for somebody like you, a real master, for a long time. As for me, I'm very close to my sister. We wouldn't like being separated.” I thought for a few minutes. Anna didn't say a thing, she just waited. Finally I said, “To answer your question, yes I can afford three women. I own my own business, and I have about 2,000 employees. The 30k I spent to come here isn't even 1% of my annual income. The social aspects of this are what concern me. I want to marry you. As a wife, I think you would object to my keeping a sex slave. In addition, I don't know how easy it would be for me to keep my hands off your sister if she was living right there.” Anna kissed me, hard and deep. “Don't be silly. If you don't touch my sister, she'll become depressed, and Becky is my friend, too. My main concern is a little different. We all love competition, and if I win, I will still want to torment you, even if you are my husband. Can you live with that?” “You play poker?” was my only answer. At 8am sharp I headed out to the jungle to see whom I could shoot. I was keeping low and moving slow, and it took me over an hour to get 200' into the jungle. That's when I saw Becky. She was gagged and blindfolded, and she was tied standing on her tiptoes with her hands over her head to a branch. I'm not an idiot, no matter what my employees may think sometimes. I never even considered going over to her. I just stayed down in the brush and scanned the area. It was probably another hour before I had both of them spotted. Maria was up in a tree right over Becky, and very well concealed. I think she had cut a bunch of branches to put around herself. Lisa turned out to be right beside me, only about 20' away, and I thanked the fates I had been so careful. I lined up on Lisa and shot her once through a gap in the brush. It hit her right on the hip, and she went limp immediately. Maria had heard the shot, but it wasn't enough for her to pinpoint me. I waited until she wasn't looking right at me and jumped to my feet, firing constantly as I ran toward her. She tried to swing her gun toward me, but it was too late. One of my paintballs made it through her leafy bower and nailed her on the left nipple. She said, “You got me. Can I climb down and then be paralyzed?” “Sure,” I answered, “But I want you on the ground in less than one minute.” While she was climbing down I went back to Lisa and cuffed her hands behind her. Then I carried her over to the others. When I got there, I cuffed Maria as well, and tied Maria's right ankle to Lisa's left ankle. Next, I took out Becky's gag. I left her tied and blindfolded. The moment she was ungagged she said, “Thank you Master for rescuing me. I tried to shoot both of them earlier, but I missed Lisa and she tackled me, that's…” “Shut up,” I snapped at her. “I don't remember you asking for permission to speak, and I know I didn't give it.” Becky gave a little gasp and went silent. I waited a few seconds and then continued. “First you insult me, and then you speak without permission. Obviously you aren't qualified to be a slave.” Becky recoiled like I had hit her, and then in a tiny voice said, “Please, Master, may I speak?” I waited almost a minute this time. “Fine, speak your piece, but keep it short. I don't know why I even bother to listen.” Becky took a deep breath. “Sir, I am so very sorry I spoke without permission. I'll try to be better, I promise, but I didn't insult you Master, it was just a mistake.” “Really? Are you calling me a liar, as well?” “No Master, I just don't remember insulting you.” There was a brief pause while she thought about it. “I'm just so stupid I probably forgot. I'm sorry.” I reached out and pinched her right nipple hard. “Yes, you certainly are sorry. You are a sorry excuse for a slave. You thought I was so incompetent that I would need the help of someone who can't even be a decent slave, and you wonder why I'm insulted? When you promised to be my slave, I thought you were serious. Instead I find out you were just lying so I would let you come. You should get an Academy Award for that performance.” When Becky opened her mouth to answer, I jammed the ball gag in place and tightened the strap around her head. She was frantic, moaning and trying to talk through the gag. She was also thrashing in her bonds and I could see tears flowing out from under the blindfold. By this time Lisa and Maria were “awake” and were watching with fascination as I disciplined my slave for the first time. Becky was too much of a pain slut for me to think hurting her would do any good. I sat down by the other two and casually played with them while I watched Becky. After a few minutes they were both rising to meet my stroking fingers and starting to pant a little. By this time, Becky was just hanging limp in her bonds and sobbing. I stood up and wrapped my arms around her, supporting her weight. “Well, little slave; have you learned your lesson? Do you want another chance?” Becky was shaking her head up and down. I reached up with one hand and took off the gag. Becky very quietly said, “Please Master, may I speak?” “Good,” I answered, “I see you can learn. Go ahead.” “I'm sorry, Master. I made a terrible mistake. I didn't mean to make you angry. I was trying to be a good slave and instead I messed up everything. I thought it was going to be such a wonderful day, and I ruined it.” Becky started sobbing again and couldn't continue. I reached up and cut the rope holding her hands overhead, catching her as she collapsed. Then I gently lowered her to the ground and held her while she cried. After a minute or two, I started with my hand between her legs. She lifted her hips to meet me and was writhing almost as soon as I began to stroke her. I stripped my pants off and entered her in one stroke. As I moved inside her, her crying turned to moaning, and she put her bound wrists over my head, pulling me down so she could kiss me. As I started to come, I pinched and twisted both of her nipples, and she crashed into orgasm with me. When we had both come down, I removed her blindfold and watched as she blinked against the light. “Well, little slave, do you feel better now?” “Yes, Master. Thank you.” I untied her wrists. “Now we need to decide what to do with our captives. First, do you both submit?” Lisa and Maria both immediately said, “Yes.” Becky said, “Master, can we make them ride the pony? That would be fun to watch.” “Of course not,” I replied. “I indicated yesterday that I would not do that to someone who submitted when captured. Besides, they haven't done anything like that to me. The testicle tango was Anna's idea. I have a better idea. I want you to play with them. Get them as excited as you can, but don't let them come. If either of them comes, I won't let you come for a week. Just remember how you felt last night and then imagine a week like that.” The look of fear that came over Becky's face was priceless. She got right to work, starting with Maria. When her tongue between Maria's legs had her close, she switched to Lisa. While she ran her tongue around Lisa's slit, I stroked Maria's nipples to keep her interested. When Lisa was so close she was begging for release, Becky left her and came back to Maria. I switched my attention to Lisa. An hour and a half later, both women were pleading for me to relent and let them orgasm. That's when I had Becky stop. It was about 12:30, and time to release them. Becky and I wrapped a lot of rope around their ankles and tied it with a lot of knots. Then I unlocked their cuffs and headed out. I had made sure they each had 25 paintballs. Since it was now two on two, I thought they deserved more than five each. Becky and I sprinted all the way to the furthest cabin and had some lunch. I knew they would be moving slowly and carefully, and so we had some time. After lunch I took Becky into the jungle and we got belly down in some thick brush. Over lunch I had instructed Becky on a silent signaling system. We were lying mostly covered with leaves, facing in opposite directions. Our feet were touching, and we played “footsie” while we waited. It was about 4pm when Becky tapped my foot firmly with hers four times. That was the signal she had seen something. A moment later she tapped twice. She had both of them in view. I didn't even quiver a muscle. Maybe I should mention that I was trained as a sniper when I was in the Army. I could stay like this for a couple of days, if necessary. I never saw combat, but the training was still good. I could probably hide in your backyard for a few days, and you'd never know I was there. A few minutes later, Becky opened up. I heard incoming paintballs, so I knew she didn't get both of them. Then her feet stiffened and she went limp. I still waited. I heard footsteps approaching, and it sounded like a single person. Someone was circling our brush hideout looking for the best way in. I kept waiting, and as Lisa came around my side of the hide, I let her have it. She dropped like a rock with three paint splats on her belly. I quickly went over and cuffed Maria, and then returned to cuff Lisa. Once everyone was no longer paralyzed, I asked Lisa and Maria if they submitted, and both quickly agreed. I was more than ready to play again, so I told Lisa to get busy with her mouth. As soon as she had a rhythm going on my cock, I told Becky to tease Maria. After a few minutes, I took a short break and then told Maria to go down on me while Becky teased Lisa. With breaks for me to settle down, we continued this until just before sundown. After the earlier teasing and now this hour and a half of frustration, both Maria and Lisa were almost frantic to come. It was interesting to compare their techniques. Lisa is a big woman, standing 6'3” tall, with an Amazon build. She has no problem engulfing my cock right down to the root, and she sucks like a Hoover . Maria, like her sister Anna, stood maybe 4'11”, and had to stretch her mouth wide to get my cock in at all. Her approach was more delicate, with lots of tongue work fluttering over the head. Both were very effective. “Well, ladies, I have an interesting choice to make. I have to pick one of you for a slave tonight. The other will just have to be frustrated or else get herself off. That's a lonely business, isn't it? I'll give each of you a minute to plead your case. Tell me why you should be the one to be my slave and have multiple orgasms later. Maria, you go first.” “Thank you, sir. I will be a very obedient slave. Besides, Anna and I are good at working together, and we will make it really good for you. Please pick me.” I motioned for Lisa to go next. “Well, sir, what you need is a real woman to be your slave, not one of these little girls. I don't think I have ever been so turned on in my life. Pick me and I'll make you come so much you may pass out.” I folded my arms and thought for a minute. “I don't know. It's hard to choose. Maybe I will just pick one of you at random and then tie her down and have Becky tease her all night while the other one suffers alone. How does that sound, Lisa?” Lisa kind of moaned and stamped her foot. It was cute. “Anna's right, sir, you are very good at this. I don't want to chance not being the one picked, and neither does Maria, I'm sure. Why don't you pick both of us? I'll agree if Maria does.” I looked at Maria. She said, “That would be fine with me, too.” “OK,” I said, “I'll do that. Do you both agree?” When both women had agreed, I cut a nice switch and gave it to Becky. Then I unlocked Lisa and Maria and had them put their hands on top of their head. “I want you both to dance for me all the way back to the lodge. In addition, I want to hear you repeating over and over, ‘I am your slave, I am your slut, I am your bitch. Please hurt me and make me come.' Becky will use the switch to encourage you and help you concentrate. Don't get too far ahead of me. Now, get started.” Lisa and Maria began to dance as well as they could with their hands on top of their heads, and both started reciting the phrase, “I am your slave. I am your slut. I am your bitch. Please hurt me and make me come.” I strolled very slowly back toward the lodge, so they had to dance in place much of the time. Meanwhile, Becky was really getting into it with the switch. She moved from one to the other using the evil stick on their butts, tits, and an occasional shot to their pussies. A few times she brought it straight up between their legs and buried it in their slits. The better the switch caught them, the more frantic their dancing became. By the time we got back to the lodge, they were both exhausted. Anna met us and was amused to learn that all four were my slaves again. While Lisa and Maria took a rest, Anna and I strung Becky up to one of the beams in the dining room. Soon she was standing on her toes with her arms up to the beam and her legs tied apart. I walked in front of her and stroked her face. She said, “Please Master, may I speak?” I nodded. “Are you angry with me, Master? What have I done wrong?” I smiled at poor Becky, all spread out and exposed. “I'm not angry, Becky. You were very good today. In fact, you can think of this as your reward. You've been teasing Lisa and Maria all day, not to mention all that fun with the switch, and I just thought it would be fun to watch them get even for a while.” I turned to Lisa and Maria, who were suddenly all smiles. “All right ladies, it's time for you to have some fun. I want her teased and tormented, but don't let her come. If she does, you'll both get a pony ride.” Maria dashed off and returned a moment later with two very thin, flexible bamboo canes. I asked Anna how long it was until dinner and she said it was an hour and a half, so I sat back to watch the floor show. They had to be careful, because Becky could come from pain alone. Maria and Lisa had tormented her before, so they knew how to handle it. They whipped her pussy until she was close and then switched to her tits. Lisa explained that Becky couldn't come from pain alone unless it was on her pussy, so it was safe to whip her everywhere else. They were a good team, working one from each side. After her tits were nice and red they switched again. This time Lisa did her butt while Maria worked on her belly. The strokes to her belly really got her jumping. When they tired of that, they began doing her thighs, with Lisa striking from the back and Maria from the front. They were spacing their strokes to let Becky feel each one, and had been at it for about an hour. Becky was deep in space somewhere, just swaying and moaning. I slipped out of my clothes and went up to her, dropping to my knees. I slid my tongue up and down her slit and then concentrated on her clit. At the same time Lisa started laying strokes on her butt, while Maria returned to the tits, laying a perfect stroke right across her nipples. I swear it was like she exploded. I have never seen a woman come that hard. The amazing thing was that it just went on and on. I had heard about continuous orgasms, but I had never witnessed one before. After maybe five minutes of the most incredible wailing and thrashing, she finally passed out. I quickly stood up and wrapped my arms around her, supporting her weight while all three of the others got the ropes untied. Then I carried her into my room and put her gently on the bed, covering her with a blanket. She woke up momentarily, just long enough to say, “Thank you, Master,” and then fell asleep. Now that Becky was settled down for a while, the rest of us sat down to dinner. I was still naked, and I had Anna strip, so that made it unanimous. Dinner was great again. Anna had made a standing rib roast with all the trimmings. All of these women could really cook. I consider myself a pretty fair hand in the kitchen, and all of my meals here so far had been as good as I could do myself. During dinner I said to Lisa, “You're going to be upset with me. Anna and I have really hit it off, and I asked her to marry me. I think she accepted. I know Becky is planning to leave with me, and Anna says she and her sister do everything together. It looks like I'm raiding your whole staff. “I know,” Lisa said. “I've been trying not to think about it. I knew everyone was getting tired of playing this game every day. I am, too. This week has been great, but most of the guys who have come here to play are rich jerks, and several have been real sadists. It'll be OK. I'll make out fine.” Suddenly Lisa jumped up and ran out of the room. Anna motioned for me to follow her. I went back to her room and quietly opened the door. Lisa was sprawled over the bed sobbing. I lay down next to her and hugged her close. It was a minute or two before she could quit sobbing. “Alright,” I whispered in her ear. “Tell me all about it.” Lisa rolled over to face me and started to protest that it wasn't my problem. “Stop it,” I said. “You are my slave tonight, and if you don't tell me I am going to have Anna and Maria tease you while I cane you. We'll keep doing it until we break you, so you might just as well tell me now.” I noticed that Anna and Maria had crept into the room and were sitting cross legged on the floor by the bed. Lisa nodded. “OK, here it is. My ancestry is a little mixed up. My mom is Korean and my dad was half American Black and half Panamanian. My dad's mom inherited this place from her dad. I own it now, but there's a mortgage. I have been barely making it, and the bank really wants it. I'm afraid I might lose it, and now my best friends are moving away.” By now she was crying again. I asked her, “How much is the mortgage? Maybe you can refinance with a more understanding lender.” “I've tried, but it's almost two million US dollars. I'll be OK. I'll just have to think of something.” I thought for a minute, and then looked over at Anna with a questioning look. She nodded. I said, “Think about this. I'll arrange a new loan for you. I guarantee I can do that. Do you want to keep living here full time?” Lisa's face was starting to look a bit more hopeful. “Not really, but I haven't had much choice. I love it here, but it's so remote. Can you really arrange a loan? Are you sure?” I ignored her last two questions. “How about if you hire some staff to run this as an eco-tourist place? Then you would be free to stay here when you want, but you wouldn't be trapped. I'll give you a job in the States. Let's see, Anna is going to be my wife. Maria will officially be the chef at my house. Becky will officially be my housekeeper. I already have a driver and a couple of gardeners, plus the people who come in once a week to clean. We will need someone to supervise all the staff and generally run things. It will pay pretty well, and there are some unusual perks associated with the job.” By now the tears were gone and Lisa was smiling. “Really? You'll let me come with you? I thought about that, but I didn't think it could happen. Are you sure it would be OK with Anna?” I laughed. “Anna's sitting right here, and I already cleared it with her. I'm not an idiot, you know. If I mess with her, I'll be doing the tango again.” Anna and Maria joined us on the bed. Anna said, “I think it will be great. We can all stay together. Andy's wrong about one thing, though. He'll certainly be doing the tango again, and probably pretty soon. That was just too much fun to watch. I've decided it's probably worth the pony ride I'd have to take later.” Maria pushed me over on my back and sat straddling my chest. “Please, Master, may I speak?” I just nodded and she continued. “Two of Master's slaves have been frustrated all day, and they need Master's help.” She slid up until her pussy was pressed over my mouth. It only took a few minutes of my tongue work for her to start coming, but she stayed right in place and let me continue licking her. Meanwhile, I had watched Anna out of the corner of my eye. She was in a 69 with Lisa. Before long Lisa broke away from her and mounted me. As she slid up and down on my cock, she massaged Maria's tits from behind. Anna sat on my legs and began tonguing my feet, sucking each toe while tickling the soles. I held out until Lisa suddenly clamped down on my cock. The two of us came together. Maria and Anna immediately switched places, and I licked Anna's clit until she was as satisfied as the rest of us. After a short interlude of cuddling in a heap, we all went into the lounge. I told Lisa to put some music on the stereo, and then instructed everyone to start the floor show. The music woke Becky, so she joined us. If you've never had the experience of four lovely, naked women dancing just for your pleasure, I highly recommend it. Being naked myself, my enjoyment of the dance soon became obvious to everyone in the room. After about 45 minutes of watching the show, Becky knelt in front of me. She started with my balls, but soon turned her attention to my cock. Her technique was a sort of combination of the others. She took me deep as easily as Lisa, and all the while her tongue danced its own rhythm up and down my shaft. Meanwhile, her busy fingers moved from one area to another. As she worked, her eyes never broke contact with mine, and as I looked into them, I saw devotion. There is no aphrodisiac more powerful than a look of true devotion in a woman's eyes as she uses her mouth and all her skill to give pleasure to a man. Before going to bed I told all the women to stay in the following day. I knew there were a lot of things we needed to work out, and I needed to call a couple of my people in the States to get the ball rolling from a business standpoint. I was lying in bed on my back with my legs spread a bit. Anna was lying on top of me, pressing her tits into my chest. Maria was between my legs with her face against my thigh, and I had another woman cuddled up on either side. I was actually thinking of business details when I drifted into sleep. When I woke up, I was still on my back, but I was no longer surrounded by women. It took me a minute to wake up enough to realize that I was tied spread-eagled on the bed. I looked up to see that Becky was tied standing with her hands up to a beam and a ball gag in her mouth. I had only been awake for a couple of minutes when Anna came into the room. “Good morning, Andy. I see you're awake. You may be wondering why you're tied to the bed. Well, it's been a couple of days since I had a chance to play with you, and I've been missing it. So, Lisa and Maria helped me get you secure.” “We had to tie Becky as well, because it looked like she was going to help you. Now that you're awake, I am going to see if I can make you remember the testicle tango as an easy time. First I guess I had better let you pee.” She had one of those bottles like they use in a hospital, and after she held it in place for me to use she washed my genitals with a warm, wet washcloth and wiped me dry. Maria came into the room with a box of stuff. I couldn't see what was in it, but the first thing she took out did not bode well. It was a wooden contraption she attached to my genitals. The best way to describe it is to say it was a set of stocks for my cock and balls. Once it was on, my balls were sitting on top of a wooden platform, and my cock came through a hole in the same platform. A Velcro strap held my cock up and out of the way. Once it was on, Maria straddled my face and pressed her pussy in place over my mouth. I got to work with my tongue. Anna started to smack me in the balls with what felt like a little paddle. She didn't hit them too hard. It was just hard enough to hurt a little bit, but she kept doing it relentlessly. I would guess she smacked them about twice a second. It was like, one – smack – one thousand – smack – two –smack –one thousand – smack. It wasn't bad at all, and was very bearable, but she just kept doing it. After what seemed like a few minutes, it suddenly started seeming much worse. A short while after that it became unbearable, and I started thrashing and bucking in an effort to get away. Anna just kept smacking my balls over and over. I would have been screaming, but between the constant hits to my balls and Maria pressing and rubbing her pussy over my face, I could hardly catch my breath. Then Maria started coming violently on my face, and Anna just kept the torture going on my balls. Just when I thought I would surely pass out soon, she finally stopped. Next they switched around. Lisa had come into the room, and she got on my face. Maria was between my legs. While I was forced to lick Lisa's slit, Maria started whipping my cock with a leather strap. She whipped it fast and hard, and soon I was screaming into Lisa's pussy. Maria kept her strap going until Lisa had come hard. Then they switched again. As Anna got on my face, Lisa showed me a rubber spatula. “You're going to love this,” she smirked at me. As Anna rode my face, Lisa worked over both my cock and balls with the spatula. It stung worse than the leather strap, and every blow to my balls felt like getting kicked. Like before, they kept this up until Anna crashed into orgasm. This time, though, Anna didn't get off. She kept riding my face, but the other two switched tactics. One of them went down on my cock. From the technique I knew it was Lisa. She engulfed me right to the root and started really sucking and working up and down. In no time I was very close, but before I could come, Maria whacked me hard in the balls a few times with the paddle. (I later found out it was the back of a hairbrush.) That's how it went for a while. I brought Anna to one orgasm after another. Meanwhile Lisa was keeping me right on the edge of coming, but Maria kept hitting me in the balls to keep me from getting over the edge. Finally, even her constant hits to my incredibly painful balls couldn't prevent it. I came harder than I had ever come in my life. It was truly awe inspiring, and Lisa didn't quit sucking me until I was empty. The three of them cuddled me for a few minutes, gently stroking, and then Lisa announced, “Time for breakfast.” They untied both Becky and me, and we went into the dining room. I felt like a wet dishrag, but I had to admit it was an amazing orgasm. As we were eating breakfast, Anna said, “I just needed to do that to you this morning. I wanted to make sure you knew that I still liked being the one in control, at least some of the time. You are the first man to ever make me really feel like a slave, and that's great, but I'm always going to want to make you the slave sometimes.” I thought about what she said, but it didn't bother me, and I told them so. I love to play games, and I don't mind paying a forfeit when I lose so long as I can collect one when I win. I like the tension of really being concerned about the outcome of a game, and I'm rich enough that reasonable money bets don't do it for me. However, I assure you that knowing I will be tortured if I lose puts the tension back into any game. After breakfast I called my office and arranged for a couple of my people to come down the next day and get the business end going. Lisa showed me the last notice she had received from the bank, and she was right. It had a very threatening tone. I called the bank and eventually got through to a Mr. Gordon, the manager. I explained that my company would be doing the refinance and I assured him that any further threats would be met by legal action. After the business was out of the way, we talked about my house and the arrangements I was considering. I have a really big house, with a dozen or so bedrooms and a servant's wing with several two room suites for domestic help. The home was built in the late 1870's when people had more servants. I had bought it about four years before and had the whole place restored. The women were really interested to learn that the house had originally been built with several secret passages and rooms. It was the main reason I had bought it, and I had made sure they were all restored to their original condition. I told them about the one secret room below the main basement that we could equip as a playroom. Since it is below the regular basement, it is far underground, making it completely soundproof. The room is about 30' square and has a 12' ceiling with exposed beams. I had often thought it would make a great “dungeon.” With that in mind, during the restoration I had it carpeted and had a full bath down there. Let me tell you, putting a bathroom into a sub-basement is not cheap. I'm going to jump ahead a few months. Anna and I got married in April. Guess who the bridesmaids were. The five of us have settled into my house and so far everything is working out just fine. I went for my annual checkup the other day, and my Doc says she's never seen me so fit. I guess married life agrees with me. Anyone up for a nice game of chess? If I win, I promise to be gentle… not!
I was feeling a little melancholy. I had been pretty busy since moving from my small town in down state
to the north suburbs of Indiana . I hadn’t had a lot of time to get lonely but tonight was different, it was my 31rst. birthday and I had no one to celebrate with. Everyone I knew, including my ex-wife of 3 years, was back in Chicago . I decided to drown my sorrows in a couple of cold beers and left for a little dive I’ve seen a few miles from my house. Indiana
I had been there about an hour and had decided to finish by 2nd. beer and go home when a beautiful, sophisticated woman sat next to me at the bar.
“You look a little down,” she said, “drinking your cares away?” She wasn’t what you would call gorgeous but she was elegant looking. She had a small frame, in fact, her body didn’t really fit her face. I guess her to be about 22 or 23 years old.
“No, not really,” I said, “I actually moved here about a year ago but I’ve been busy and haven’t had time to make many friends. Today’s my birthday and I just don’t have anyone to celebrate it with.”
“Well buy me a drink and I’ll toast to your birthday.”
“Bartender, would you give the lady what ever she wants, please.”
“Make it glass of white wine, please.” She looked at me and smiled. “Thank you.” The bartender brought a glass of white wine and set it in front of her.
“I’m sorry ma’am, before I can give this to you I need to see an ID.” She smiled.
“Well thank you,” she said, still smiling, “I don’t usually get carded any more, I was getting worried.” She pulled her wallet from her purse and showed her ID to the bartender. He nodded his head in approval and walked to the other end of the bar. She picked up the glass of wine and held it up in a mock toast in my direction.
“To reaching 31 and still keeping out of jail,” she said with a smile. I thought it was cute. I had no idea that toast would be very significant in any week. “So, what do you do for living,” she said as she lifted the glass to her lips.
“I’m an artist.”
“Wow, a starving artist.” That was really not the case, I made good money and I wasn’t going to let this elegant woman think she made more money than me.
“Well, I’m not exactly starving,” I said, I teach art at the university.
“Ah, a wannabe artist.” I knew she was referring to the old adage, “those who can do, those who can’t teach”. That’s insulting to any teacher.
“No,” I said rather indignant, “I made a living with my art long before teaching. Actually the teaching part is why I moved here. The university made me such a lucrative offer I couldn’t pass it up. I still paint thought. I’ve been working in watercolors for many years. All year long, while teaching during the day, I paint at night. By the end of the school year I have so much work framed up and ready to sell, I spend my summer going to the various art shows around the country. I did pretty good this last summer, I cleared over $100 grand.” She seemed to sit up a little straighter after I told her that. “I also do some assignment work for a couple of magazine publications and have several galleries around that sell prints from my work. All toll, with what the university pays me, I grossed a little over four hundred thousand last year.” I knew a caught her attention with that. She seemed genuinely impressed.
We talked some more. She told me her name was Jean Anderson. She was on her way to a new job in
from back east but stopped along the way to visit some college friends. She had a motel room just up the road and, before I knew it, I was in my car following her back to the motel. L.A.
Once inside her room it was like a scene from an adult movie. She didn’t like the lights on but, instead, lit several candles in the room. I hated that, I was hoping to get a much better look of her naked body.
“Have you ever done anything kinky in the bedroom,” she asked with a sly little grin.
“Kinky, like what”
“I like to be tied up,” she said. “I like to have my hands and feet tied to the bed then get fucked....hard.”
This was the first time I heard any rough language come out of her mouth all night. “Well,” I said, “to tell you the truth I’ve never done anything like that but I certainly have had some fantasies along those lines. I don’t have any rope though.”
She smiled as she started walking to the little table beside the bed. “This is your lucky day,” she said. She opened a drawer and pulled out 4 lengths of rope. “You think you’re up to this,” she said. I just smiled. My mind was starting to spin with all kind of fantasies. “I want you to tie me up spread eagle with each hand tied to the headboard and my ankles tied to the corners of the bed. This I want you to give it to me hard, the harder the better.” She started to remove her clothes. I took the cue and started getting undressed myself.
The next couple of hours were unbelievable. She kept yelling harder, harder. My cock was almost raw by the time I was done. I had never cum so hard or so many times. It was incredible. At the end of the evening I got dressed and left for home. I tied to get some sleep but she was all I could think of. She was the most exciting woman I had ever met.
The next day I took my first free period and called the motel but found she had already checked out. Damn! I’ll never see her again. Now I was really depressed. The rest of the week went with out incident. I tried to paint after school to try and get my mind off of her but my mind kept going back to that night.
It was late Friday afternoon, the entire week had passed and I was determined to use the week-end to paint. I got home, kicked of my shoes, and thought I would relax in my favorite easy chair for a few minutes before fixing myself something to eat. I had no other plans except to start preparing some watercolor paper so I can start painting first thing tomorrow. Just as I got comfortable the door bell rang. I opened the door to find a young lady standing on the porch with a large manila envelope in her hand.
“Can I help you,” I said.
“My name is Bridget Sir, I have some important papers for you to look at, may I come in.” Now I’m not in the habit of letting young girls into my house. She looked like she was about 14 or 15. She had black hair and dressed a little Goth. She looked slightly familiar but I couldn’t quite place her. She looked harmless enough though. “Sure,” I said, “come on in.”
She stepped inside and I closed the door. “Come on in,” I said again as I turned and walked into the living room. “Have a seat.” I gestured to a chair.
“Thank You,” she said while sitting.
“Can I get you something to drink?”
“No thanks,” she said, “I just had a can of pop at the police station.”
“Police station,” I said with surprise, “What is this about anyway?” She handed me the envelope.
“Mr. Janis, if you look inside here I think you’ll understand.” I opened the envelope and removed the papers inside. “What’s this, “ I asked, “it looks like a police report?”
“It is Mr. Janis, it’s a police report from my rape.”
“Rape! I’m sorry.”
“Not nearly as sorry as you’re going to be. Go ahead, read it. It explains how this guy drove up to me on the street pretending to ask a question. When got closer to the car he grabbed me and pulled me in. He told me if I tried to run he’d kill me. I’m not sure where he took me but he tied my hands and feet to the bed. You can see the photos of marks the rope left on my wrists and ankles. Then he tore my clothes off of me and raped me. There’s some pictures of my torn clothes. Luckily he ejaculated inside of me so they have his DNA.”
“I’m very sorry Miss but what does this have to do with me?” She smiled slightly.
“Take a look at the kind of car the guy had,” she said. I look around for the make of car on the report.
“A Jaguar,” I said out loud. That’s the kind of car I have I thought. I looked and saw she had 3 numbers from the license plate. They also matched mine.
“What the heck’s going on here,” I asked. I was starting to get nervous.
“Not only is it your car that I described, but it’s your DNA.” Now I was really shocked and I guess I didn’t hide it very well. She chucked to herself.
“That’s not possible,” I said now starting to sweat.
“Let me ask you a question,” she said, “are you a starving artist or a wannabe?” It suddenly hit me, the girl from the bar, but that’s impossible. She was 22 or 23 yrs. old, this girl is only about 15. Could it be her younger sister. My head was spinning around a million miles an hour. Why would someone want to frame him for rape. This whole thing can’t be happening.
“You can’t be her, she was much older than you.”
“Really, you want me to show you the bruises you made fucking me, they’re still there. As for the age, hell, a fake ID cost a hundred bucks and you can get them all over. I’m really only 15 years old and that’s statutory rape anywhere. You could go to prison for a very, very long time. It’s easy. You can’t believe this is happening can you? Let me assure you, it is. And now I guess I’ll call the cops and tell them I saw your car again and give them the rest of the license number.”
“Wait, please,” I said with panic in my voice, “what do you want, why would you do this to me?” There was that sly smile again. She sat back comfortably against the back of the chair.
“Well now, it sounds like you finally are starting to realize the predicament you’re in. So here it is, you will do everything I say without exception. From here on in I own you....completely. You will become, literally, my slave or you will go to jail, the choice is yours.” All I could do was think about that night, how great it was, and how it may ruin the rest of my life.
“Why all the hesitation honey, as I see it, you have no choice.” Try as I did to quickly think of a way out of this, I couldn’t. I knew she had me and there was nothing I could do about it, at least not for right now.
“OK,” I said extremely reluctantly, “what do you want me to do.” A big smile came over her face.
“First, unless I tell you differently, you will address me as Mistress Bridget.” I couldn’t believe I had to call such a young girl mistress. This was obscene. I had fantasized sometimes about this kind of relationship but I was always the one with the power, I was always the dominant one. I never thought as myself as the least bit submissive. “Just to clear up any ideas you might have to the contrary, again, I own you. You are now my property. I will do what I want, when I want, because I want and you will simply say yes Mistress. Is that perfectly clear?”
My mouth was dry as a bone and I was starting to shake from nerves. I knew I had to say it but I could barely get the words out.
“Good. See we’re making progress already. Now stand up and strip naked. immediately,” she said with a new found voice of authority. My legs were weak but I managed to stand up. Damn, this seemed unbelievably wrong undressing in front of this young girl. Yes, I knew she had already seen me naked in the motel but that was when I thought she was in her twenties. I have never, in my life, felt so ashamed, nor had I ever felt so helpless.
I started to unbutton my shirt. “Quickly,” she said, “I want you naked, now.” I hurried and got my shirt off. Next I unbuckled my belt, pulled my zipper down and started pulling down my pants. From there I immediately pulled my jockey shorts down. When I did by cock came flying out and bobbed in the air. I was hard as a rock. A drop of pre-cum hung on the tip. My mind had been in such turmoil I hadn’t even realized I was hard. This was even more embarrassing than standing naked in front of a 15 yr. old girl. Gad, how could I be hard! What’s wrong with me, am I honestly getting off on this? Bridget broke out laughing when she saw my hard cock. “Come on,” she said, “hurry up and finish getting those things off.” I stepped out of both my pants and shorts at the same time. The only thing left were my socks. I reached over as I pulled each foot up and removed my socks. There I was, standing naked, helpless. I never felt so vulnerable. “Down on your hands and knees,” she said pointing down at the floor. I did as I was told. “Now crawl,” again pointing to a spot on the floor in front of her. I could feel my hard cock bounce up and down as I crawled. I was mortified. Bridget leaned forward and slapped my face hard. I could feel the warmth as the blood returned to my cheek. “If you have any doubts that I own you, you will forget them shortly.” She stood up and hovered over me. “I’ll be right back, do not move a muscle.” With that she walked over to the front door and opened it. She reached around the corner a picked up a bag that she evidently left there before coming. She reached in and brought a pair of handcuffs out. “Put your hands behind your back and put these on,” she said throwing them on the floor in front of me.
Now I was really nervous putting these on. Having both hands immobilized behind my back and allowing this young girl the upper hand physically was giving me all kinds of images. The problem was I had no choice. I straightened myself up a little and reached around behind me to fasten the cuffs. Bridget smiled and said, “Now turn around and face me.” I did as I was told. She reached into the bag again and, this time, pulled out a digital camera. Before I realized what has happening she clicked off several pictures of me, naked, on my knees, stiff cock and all.
“Please, why are you doing this to me,” I begged to know. Bridget suddenly looked angry. She walked up in front of me and slapped me again, this time much harder than before. I lost my balance and felt back onto my feet.
“You stupid, fuckin slave. I guess I’m going to have to go over some of the basic rules with you since you’re too stupid to know any better. First, you never, never, never speak unless I ask you a direct question that demands an answer. If the question can be answered with a, “yes Mistress, “ or “No Mistress,” that is the way you will answer. Is that clear shithead?”
“Yes Mistress,” was my retort.
“Good! Right now that’s the only rule you have to worry about. Oh, don’t worry, there will be many more rules and you will comply with them to the letter or you will be severely. Do you understand slave?”
“See, you’ve already memorized the first rule. So far so good.” Bridget walked up and stood in front of me again. “Close your eyes,” she demanded. I could hear her pull down the zipper of her pants. “Stick out your tongue and start licking, no peeking. If you open your eyes I’ll whip the shit out of you.” I could smell her. I knew she was standing only inches from my face. She may have been 15 but she smelled like a woman. I stuck out my tongue and felt her pubic hair. She grabbed the back of my head pulled it into her pussy. “Start licking ass hole.”
I started to lick. I could feel her moist warmth. I was wishing I could open my eyes but didn’t dare. I could feel my own cock straining not I’ve never felt it before. I was so hard it hurt. I kept licking and could feel her getting wetter. I searched for clit. I could tell by her moan I had found it. I could feel her start to tense and new she was about to explode. I started licking faster. Suddenly she pulled my head into her tighter. I couldn’t breath. Her body was totally rigid and I could feel her gushing her love juice. It was shooting into my mouth and over my lips. All I could do was swallow what I could.
Her body finally started to relax and I gasped for a breath. That seemed to amuse her. She pulled my head away from her body. I wanted to open my eyes and see her wonder, little pussy again, I hadn’t seen it since that night and she had it so dark I didn’t really get a good look at it.
Oh, it just struck me. That’s why she had it so dark, so I wouldn’t suspect she wasn’t as old as I thought she was. Dummy me, I should have suspected something then.
“Oh,” she said, “I’m going to like having you as my slave.” I heard her pulling her zipper back up. When she was all dressed she order me to open my eyes again.
“OK, we have a lot to do,” she said, “put your clothes back on, everything except your shorts of course,” she smiled that evil little smile again, “you’re never going to wear those again.” I put my shirt on then pulled my pants back up. I was not used wearing pants without shorts under them, it was strange to feel the fabric of the trousers on my ass. My cock was still stiff as a board and also rubbed against the fabric. It was also very easy to see my hard-on from the outside. I sat down and put my shoes and socks back on. “Who gave you permission to sit down,” I heard her say.
“I’m sorry, I just thought it was OK in order to put my socks and shoes on.”
“I’m sorry What!”
“Oh, I’m sorry Mistress.” She had a very stern look on her face. It actually scared me.
“Let me make this perfectly clear,” there was that commanding voice again, “you don’t do anything without my permission, hear me, NOT ANYTHING!”
“I’m sorry Mistress,” I said bowing my head.
“Give me the keys to your Jaguar, I’ll drive.” With those words I actually forgot my predicament. No one drives my Jaguar but me I thought. I totally forgot my place and raised my voice.
“You’ll drive? Do you even have a driver’s lic...” Before I could finish my sentence this little 15 year old girl turned around swinging her right hand and, with a resounding “Whack”, connected right on the left side of my face. It took me so by surprise it actually knocked me off my feet and I found myself on the floor looking up at her.
“DON’T YOU EVERY TALK TO ME IN THAT TONE AGAIN OR YOU’LL BE IN JAIL INSIDE OF AN HOUR AND I MEAN IT.” She almost looked like a wild person. “Yes, I have a driver’s license and, from now on, that Jaguar is mine. I’ll drop you off at work every day and take the car for myself. Now, get the fuck off the floor and get your ass out there while I’m still in a good mood and let you wear clothes.”
My cheek was burning from the power of her slap. I obediently followed her demands. I really hated the fact that she was going to drive my Jag but I was in no shape to complain right now. I handed her the keys. “Give me your wallet too.” I reached into my pocket and handed her my wallet with no hesitation this time and followed her out the door to the car. As I got into the passenger’s side of the car I was fighting back tears. I hadn’t cried since I was a kid, I wasn’t about to let this teenager see me cry. Bridget started the car and took off. I had no idea where we were going. She must have sensed curiosity.
“First we’re going to my place. I packed most of my things yesterday but there is still a few things to pack, you can do that.” She turned and saw the surprise in my face. “Yeah, I’m moving in tonight. It wouldn’t be a lot of fun for me to own a slave if I didn’t control him 24 hrs. a day. I already told my mom I was out. She tired to act like she was sorry but I know, inwardly, she was relieved. My dad left us years ago when I was just a little girl. Mom’s been blaming me for it ever since. She likes to go out, get drunk, and bring home a different guy every night. Now she can bring home as many guys as she wants and not feel guilty that her “little girl” is in the next room.” I was just starting to feel sorry for her when we pulled up in front of a small shack.
“OK slave, we’re here.” I followed her inside. She ordered me to finish packing her things and load the suitcases in the trunk and we were back on the road.
We drove a few miles and pulled into a pet shop. I wondered what we were doing here, did she have a pet? As instructed I walked in behind her. There was a little cute behind the counter. The rest of the store was pretty busy with people, some with pets, milled around. “We need to find you a new bed,” she said walking over to some dog cages.
“You don’t expect me to sleep....,” SMACK! Once again she slapped me in the face, not as hard as she did before but still, very hard. I was mortified, we were in public.
“You know better than to speak without permission,” she said. Her voice was loud enough for everyone in the store to hear. People turned to look, some of them were totally shocked, some chuckled and laughed. “I was going to buy you the large one so you had some room but you don’t deserve that so I’m buying you the smaller one. Tonight, when you’re sleeping in your cage and have no room to move around you’ll have only yourself to blame. Now, take that one in the box and wait for me at the counter, I’m going to get you some dog bowls and a leash.” Now everyone was looking and laughing. I was beet red and never so ashamed in my life. This was getting way out of hand but I had no idea how to get out of it. I picked up the box containing the medium sized dog cage and walked it up to front counter. Even the cute check out girl must have heard Bridget, she was grinning as well. In a couple minutes my young mistress walked up with a pair of plastic dog bowls and a leather leash. “Here,” she said laying the items on the counter. The check out girl started scanning the items.
Just then Bridget saw a display of personalized dog tags. “Can you put anything you want of these dog tags,” she asked.
The counter girl answered back. “Yeah, we have a little machine in the back room. You just tell us what you want up to 12 letters and we stamp them right into the tag.”
“Now that’s neat,” said Bridget. She looked through the selection of tags and picked out two in the shape of a heart and one in the shape of a dog bone. “I’ll take these three,” she said while handing them to the cashier.
“What name would you like on them,” she asked.
“No name,” said Bridget, “just put, “slave” on all three. A big grin came over the girls face. I could have crawled into a cave. The young cashier walked back to the back room. A few minutes later she returned with the three dog tags with “slave” embossed into the metal.
“What about a collar.” The young girl directed her question toward Bridget. “Aren’t you going to need a collar for him,” she was smiling and letting us know she knew exactly what these things were for.
Bridge looked at her and smiled. “No thanks,” she said, “I want a collar that can be locked on, you don’t have any like that.” Both girls grinned. Bridget took my wallet from her pocket and laid one of my credit cards on the counter. The young, nice looking, cashier scanned the card and I was told to sign it.
Finally we were out of there. I put the cage and other things in the back seat and we headed back to my house. I’d been fighting it all night but I just couldn’t hold back any longer. Maybe it was the humiliation in the store, maybe the memory of her knocking me down in my own home, or maybe the total frustration with the whole situation, what ever it was, I couldn’t hold back the tears any longer. I started sobbing. I couldn’t help myself and, at the same time, hated myself for being so weak.
“Oh, is the little baby crying,” she said mockingly, “maybe we’ll have to get the baby some diapers and bottle, huh. What do you say, should we go to the baby store tomorrow and get baby some diapers?” I just started crying harder.
A few minutes later we pulled up to my house. Bridget hit the button on the garage opener and pulled the car inside. I waited until I was told I could get out. Again, in a very demanding tone, Bridget spoke, “Get out of the car.” I did as I was told and stood waiting for my next command. I could feel my cock getting hard again. I was hoping she wouldn’t see. It was so embarrassing to let her see that she was having a sexual effect on me. Even more, I was totally ashamed of myself and wondered what was wrong with me. I was not like this. “Do you remember the first rule of slavery,” she asked?
“Yes Mistress,” I replied.
“And that is.....”
“Never speak unless asked a specific question Mistress.”
“Congratulations, that’s correct. Now I’m going to give you another basic rule. You are never, ever allowed in the house with clothes, unless I say different of course.” How was I going to do that I thought. Where am I supposed to get dressed for work? What if people come over to the house, where am I supposed to hide? My brain was spinning again. “When you need to wear clothes for work I will put them out in the garage for you. You will get dressed out her. When you come home, you will get undressed out here before entering the house. Now, get those clothes off and bring everything into the house.” Damn, I thought, I’m getting deeper and deeper in this hole. I removed my shirt, shoes, socks, and last, my pants. When I pulled them down my hard cock sprang free bobbing around mindlessly. Bridget laughed with a big smile. “Is my little slave horny, huh!” I didn’t respond, just looked down in shame,. “Hey, stupid, that was a question, I expect an answer.”
“Ye,...Yes Mistress,” I stammered. I couldn’t, very well say no. My body would contradicting me.
“Too bad,” she said with and evil laugh, “I’m not in the mood to let you do anything about it.” With that she turned and walked up the stairs into the house. I grabbed Bridget’s suitcases and walked, naked, into the house. I set them on the floor just inside the door and walked back out to get the cage and the bag from the pet shop.
I walked back into the house carrying the rest of the packages and set them down next to the suitcases. I felt unbelievably embarrassed standing naked before a 15 yr. old girl in my own house. “So, how big is this house?” asked Bridget with a little grin on her face.
“It’s four bedrooms Mistress Bridget,” I answered obediently. I was thoroughly proud of that house. It wasn’t as nice as some of the homes in that neighborhood but it was nicer than anything I ever lived in, in
. The university gave me a list of several properties when I moved here and, because of my position as a professor with them, I could get a beautiful home for 20% under market value. My deposit was almost half of the purchase price and the payments were very manageable with my income. It was surrounded by two acres of wooded land and sat back from the road by a couple of city blocks. The house itself was a two story Victorian style with a full basement. Up stairs were two, nice sized, bedrooms and a full bath. Originally there were three but I turned the third bedroom into my studio. It had a small balcony on the north end with two large glass doors leading to it. During the day the room was washed in beautiful sunlight from those doors. I loved that room. Down stairs were two more bedrooms, one of which was my master bedroom. It was furnished with a large, king sized bed and two large matching dressers. I had a large walk in closet with everything nicely organized. The living room was also large. The kitchen was not that large but it was nicely equipped with all stainless steel appliances. The basement wasn’t much. I never really hadn’t much use for it but it came with the house. I did have the washer and dryer down there. The furnace was, of course, down there. I also had a small work area with a nice bench and several power tools. There was also a small, stand up shower down there but I never used it. I had a beautiful full bathroom off the master bedroom that all the comforts of home. Indiana
Bridget was looking around. “Get down on your knees and wait here while I have a look around,” she said. I did as I was told. Bridget started going through the house one room at a time. Every once in a while I’d hear her say, “Nice, very nice.” from one of the rooms. My knees were starting to kill me. I tried moving a little to take some of the weight off but I didn’t want to move too much for fear of more retribution.
Finally I saw Bridget heading in my direction. “Pick up those suitcases and follow me,” she said while turning and walking toward the master bedroom. For a minute I had fantasies of our sleeping together in my large bed. Then I remembered what she said in the pet shop about me sleeping in the cage. Certainly she wasn’t serious thought. “OK,” she said pointing to the floor, “put those down and start emptying everything out of the closet and out of all the drawers.” Once again my mind started spinning. What am I supposed to do with all my clothes I thought. Do I dare break the rule and ask her. I’d better not. I better do what she says. Reluctantly I started pulling all my clothes from the closet and laying them on the bed. As I was doing that Bridget started making two piles, one on the bed and one on the floor. I was disturbed at the way she was throwing some of my best clothes in a pile with no concern. Soon the closet was empty. There was a small pile of clothes on the bed but most of my clothes lay in a heap on the floor. “Well, don’t just stand there, start clearing out all the drawers….NOW,” she had a stern look on her face. I did as I was told and started with the drawer holding all of my socks and underwear. As I tossed them on the bed Bridget took the socks and threw them in the direction of my clothes on the bed. She took every pair of underwear and tossed them on the floor with my other clothes. Next came some casual slacks, some folded shirts, and some sweaters, all of which went on the floor. “OK, now,” said Bridget, “tomorrow everything that’s on the floor goes to Goodwill, the rest of the clothes you can take down to the basement with you.” I couldn’t believe my ears. There was a couple thousand dollars worth of clothes on the floor. Also, every pair of jockey shorts was there as well. What did she expect me to wear to work. My anger got the better of me.
“Absolutely not,” I exclaimed! “It took me years to build up that wardrobe.” With out saying a word Bridget walked to the phone on the table near the head of the bed. She picked up receiver and dialed the operator.
“Operator, I’m calling from
Lakewoods, , can you connect me with the local police please.” My heart sank. Damn! Once again I knew I had no choice but to do what she said. Illinois
“OK, OK, I’m sorry,” I said. “I’ll do exactly what you say, I’m so sorry, please, please don’t call the cops, please.”
“If I hang up I’m going to punish you until you hurt like you’ve never hurt before, do you hear me?”
“Yes Mistress,” I begged, “Yes, Mistress, please punish me but please, please hang up.” She slowly returned the phone to its cradle.
“OK, right now I want you to do as I asked. The punishment will come later. Now, get those clothes down to the basement like I said, then get the cage and set it up in the basement as well. I’ll be real nice and allow you to put it in any corner of the basement you want.” I brought the clothes down stairs as ordered and hung them up on a steal cross beam. I laid my socks on the work bench for lack of any other surface other than the floor. I went back up stairs and got the cage. I set it up in the corner nearest to the furnace. I had no real heat down there other than what escaped from the furnace itself. Even the floor was very cold on my feet. I was wondering what to do next, should I go back up stairs or stay there, she didn’t say. I didn’t have long before I had my answer as I heard Bridget’s footsteps coming down the stairs.
“Are you ready to take your punishment,” she said? I could see that evil little smile again. I was really getting to hate that smile.
“Yes Mistress,” I said it but I didn’t mean it. She started looking around at the ceiling. Then she walked over to the work bench and looked around over there. I didn’t know it but she was assembling the things she needed.
“You see that floor joist,” she said pointing to the joist above my head. “I want you to screw this big hook in there as far as it will go.” I took the large hook and followed her instructions. It was in there very solid. I knew she was probably going to hang me up there and I also knew it would have no trouble holding me. “Now, feed this rope through the hook.” Again I did as ordered. “Now put these back on.” She gave me the handcuffs from before. I closed them around each wrist. She tied the rope around the chain between the cuffs and started to pull on the rope. She pulled until my hands were completely stretched above my head and my toes were barely touching the cold, basement floor. She tied the rope to the work bench and I was hanging, completely helpless and vulnerable. Bridget turned and went back up stairs leaving me hang there. I thought this was going to be my punishment, hanging in the cold basement for who knows how long…..I was wrong. A few minutes later Bridget came back down. She was carrying one of my belts. I wasn’t sure what it was for, certainly she wasn’t planning on whipping me with that. Bridget walked around behind me. That’s when I felt the blow from the leather belt.
“Auhhhhhheeee,” I screamed out. My flesh was on fire. I had been in a couple of fist fights in my life but, never had I been whipped with an object on my naked skin. Whap! Another blow ripped across my ass, and another, and another. My body was jerking violently which was also causing the handcuffs to cut deeper into my wrists. I started crying, no bawling, from the pain. Again and again Bridget yielded blow after blow. I was almost unconscious. Finally she stopped. Bridget walked around in front of me and saw my semi-unconscious state. She walked over to the faucet in the laundry room and found an old container. She filled it with water and walked back to my hanging body and threw the water in my face. It was cold and I started to come around. Bridget grabbed my flaccid cock.
“What’s the matter slave, a good whipping doesn’t turn you on?” This was a cruelty I hadn’t seen in Bridget before. Oh, she was sadistic as hell, I knew that, but this was pure torture and I could see in her face, she was enjoying it. “We’re not done yet slave,” she said, “That was punishment, now we’re going to have a little demonstration to illustrate the hold I have on you. Here’s what’s going to happen. You’re going to spread your legs as far apart as you can and I’m going to kick you in the nuts. Then…..I’m going to tell you to separate them again and I’m going to kick you in the nuts again. This is just a little lesson to teach you to do what I say NO MATTER WHAT! Now, go ahead, spread your legs as far apart as you can.” I knew if I didn’t do what she said she would simply pull them apart herself and I was completely helpless. If I made her do that I figured she would kick that much harder so, I complied and separated my legs as much as I could. Bridget came up with her right foot and crushed by balls. I howled with pain, I try to bring my legs up to my stomach with the pain but I was so weak from hanging there and the whipping I couldn’t, all I could do was hang there in excruciating pain. “OK,” I heard Bridget say, “again, separate those legs.” I couldn’t hardly move but I pulled them apart as far as I could. Without the slightest reverence from my condition she kicked me again. This time I came close to passing out.
I could feel Bridget letting me down. My legs were like rubber and I simply folded up and laid in a fetal position on the cold, hard cement floor. Bridget walked up to me and pulled up my chin so I could look at her. “Are you starting to get the picture,” she asked? “You are mine and everything you have is mine. I own you, like a piece of meat. I will use you for my amusement and for my pleasure. If you make me angry for any reason, I will punish you beyond belief.” I couldn’t answer her but I nodded my head to show I understood. “Now, it’s been a long day so I’m going to bed,” she said. “You, on the other hand, will be cleaning this house tonight from top to bottom. I could tell a bachelor was staying here. It’s not the cleanest place but that will change. Starting tonight you will keep this place immaculate. You will get out the vacuum and everything you need to clean this entire house. I want all the windows spotless, I want the dishes done. You’ll have to do them by hand so the dishwasher doesn’t disturb me. I want all the floors cleaned and waxed and the carpets vacuumed. I want the furniture polished and I want everything done properly. It’s a little after . I figure you’ll be busy right up until breakfast.” With that, she turned and walked up stairs. I knew she was going to my former bedroom to sleep for the night. I had to figure some way out of this situation. My insides were cramped up light a rope tied in tight knots. Slowly I started to move and was able to straighten up enough to get on my feet. Slowly I worked my way up the stairs and started washing the dishes. For the rest of the night I worked from room to room dusting, vacuuming, washing and polishing floors. I could see light starting to come from the windows and wondered how long she would sleep. By now I the pain in my body had subsided but I couldn’t get used to doing all this work in the nude. On several occasions during the knight, I got hard as a rock.
It was only about when I heard the shower in my master bath. Oh no, I thought, I’m not quite done. I stepped it up and worked feverishly to finish waxing the hardwood floor in the living room. I was just unplugging the buffer when she opened the door and walked out.
“You’re not done yet,” she said raising her voice.
“Yes Mistress,” I said lowering my eyes, “I just finished.” She looked around the room.
“This room looks pretty good. Are all of the other rooms this clean?”
“Yes Mistress. May I put the buffer back in the storage closet?” She looked pleased.
“Yeah, go ahead. Then get into the kitchen and make me breakfast. I want two eggs over easy, two strips of beacon, a slice of toast lightly buttered, a small glass of orange juice, and cup of coffee with half a spoon of sugar and milk. Do you have any oatmeal?”
“Yes Mistress,” I said in a weak, little voice, “I have the instant kind.” She smiled.
“That’s perfect. Now get in there and start making my breakfast. After I’ve been served you can eat. You’ll put two packets of oatmeal in bowl then bring it to me, but that’s after I’ve been served properly. Understand?”
“Yes Mistress.” I headed for the kitchen and started her breakfast.
Once again my body betrayed me. As I stood by the stove frying my Mistresses eggs I could feel my cock starting to twitch again. I concentrated as hard as I could trying my best to keep from getting another hard-on but it was no use. As I turned to serve her she laughed at the sight of my cock standing straight up. After serving Bridget her breakfast I took a bowl and emptied two packets of instant oatmeal. I was about to heat the water when my Mistress spoke up. “Unh ah,” she said, “bring the bowl to me.” I did as I was told. “Now get down on all fours and keep your eyes glued to the floor.” This was so humiliating. This girl was almost young enough to be my daughter. But then, that’s why I’m in this mess to begin with. She walked around behind me and I could hear her moving her clothes around. Then I heard a noise. I knew immediately she was peeing into the bowl. I could hear her rearrange her clothes again then mixed up the oatmeal with a spoon. “Here you go,” she said putting the bowl down in front of my face. I want to see you eat it all up but no hands. You’ll eat like the lowly subhuman you are.” Damn, what do I do. I’m not going to eat that. Then I felt her hand reaching between my legs and grab a hold of my balls. She dug in with her finger nails and yanked up. Again the pain went right to the pit of my stomach. I had no choice. I lowered my head and started eating the fowl tasting mixture. As I eat I felt my cock straightening out again. Damn! Damn! Damn! I’m humiliating myself as much as she is. We finished breakfast about the same time.
“Now, you can go down stairs, take a shower, and get dressed. You can wear what ever you want today, except for underwear of course. I’ll give you 30 minutes. We’re going shopping in
today and I want to get an early start.” Bridget walked to the computer and I went down stairs and stepped into the shower. The water was like taking a week-long vacation in the tropics. It was so invigorating, so refreshing, so soothing to my aching body. I actually exited the shower with a smile on my face, the first time I’ve done that for awhile. Since Bridget gave most of my clothes to Good-Will, it wasn’t hard to pick out what I would wear. What is in Milwaukee , I thought while slipping my pants up over my bare ass. It was strange wearing no underwear. Once again I started cursing myself as my dick started stiffening at the feeling of the smooth fabric of my trousers sliding up it’s shaft. It took all the concentration I had to exercise mind over matter and keep myself from getting hard again. Milwaukee
I made it back up the stairs with a couple of minutes to spare. Bridget was still sitting at the computer. She had my wallet sitting on the desk and I could see my credit card was sitting on top of it. I walked up and stood in silence. Bridget looked up, “I just ordered a little surprise for you,” she said, “unfortunately it’ll take about a month to get here. That’s OK though, it’ll give me time to get everything arranged for your party.” For words struck fear in the pit of my stomach. She had that evil little smile on her face again and, “party” sounded like public humiliation to me, or at least, getting more people involved. I said nothing but thought to myself, I have a month to figure out how to get out of this mess. I have to come up with some plan because I’ll be damned if I’m going to be humiliated in front of others in my own house. Little did I know the plans Bridget was cooking up were far worst than I had ever imagined.
As usual, Bridget drove. It took about an hour to get to
and, all the way there, she didn’t say a word. She seemed to know just where she was going and pulled into a large shopping mall just outside of town. Without a word, she parked the car, got out, and started walking toward the mall entrance. I was sure she wanted me to follow her so I fell in a couple steps behind her. She soon found Milwaukee ’s Secret and I followed her in. Silently I watched as she picked through a whole table full of sexy women’s panties. Oh no, I thought as I felt my cock starting to stir again, not here, please. With-in a couple of minutes a beautiful, young lady walked over. Victoria
“May I help you,” she said with a large smile. She was stunning with gorgeous blond hair cascading over her shoulders. Her body was, in my mind, perfect. I was never one for big boobs. I agreed with the French, they should fit into a whine glass. Hers were just right. Her waist was so small I visualized myself putting my hands around it and being able to touch my fingers together. She was wearing a short, but not too short, skirt that showed off her shapely legs. I glanced at her left hand and saw no sign of any rings. I smiled as I thought, when I get out of this mess I’m coming back here and ask her out. “My name is Beth.” She was still smiling.
“Yes, thank you,” Bridget said, “I’m looking for several pair of panties, definitely some thongs, maybe a few pair of boy’s cut, and one or two pair of full cut.”
“Yes ma’am, of course.” She took a quick scan of Bridget’s body. “I’m guessing you take a small?” Just then any hopes of me coming back here and dating this vision of loveliness were completely dashed.
“Oh they’re not for me,” said Bridget, “they’re for him.” The lovely sales girl tried to look nonchalant.
“Oh, I see.” She looked in my direction. “In that case I would say a medium, wouldn’t you?”
“You’re a better judge at that than I am,” said Bridget. “Here,” she said finding a medium, “let’s check these.” Bridget turned and held the pair of full cut, pink panties up to my hips for a size check. I could feel my face turning three sheets of red. I also felt my cock coming to attention again. Oh no, I thought, not here, not in front of her.
“Let’s see how these fit.” Beth, the sales lady walked up and held up a pair red, boy cut panties. Her smile now was bigger than before. Damn, I thought, I was hoping the sales lady would be totally indignant and tell Bridget to leave but I could see that wasn’t about to happen, she was actually getting turned on instead. As I felt her dainty hands hold the panties up to my belt my cock sprang up in disgusting, wanton, sexual desire. Without underwear it was easy to see through the thin fabric of my trousers. Beth and Bridget looked at each other and laughed. All I wanted to do was crawl under the counter. “I sure wish I could see him modeling his new panties,” said Beth, “but it’s against store policy. I could never let him in the back room.”
“Yeah, that is too bad,” said Bridget. “I’ll tell you what, if you don’t mind the drive I’ll give you our address and you can come any time you want and I’ll have him model everything for you.”
I could hear the excitement in Beth’s voice. “Where do you live?” Bridget took a small piece of paper and a pen from her purse and wrote down the address. “Oh, that’s not that far,” she said, “I’d love to come over. I’m off tomorrow, would it be possible to come out tomorrow, say late morning? That way I’d have the whole day.”
“Sure, that would be great,” Bridget turned in my direction and looked straight down at my engorged shaft, “it looks like slave here thinks it’s a good idea also.” The two girls laughed out loud and others in the store looked over to see what was so funny. They confirmed their plans for Sunday morning. The girls had formed an instant bond and I knew I was going to be the worst for it. They continued to have fun and they moved through the store picking out the sexiest lingerie they could find. By the time we were ready to check out Bridget and Beth had picked out almost $1000 dollars worth of panties, bras, garters, pantyhose, stockings, a couple of corsets, a skimpy, little black mini dress, and two pair of
5”high heeled shoes. The thought of being forced to wear this stuff in public was terrifying.
Bridget gave the sales lady my credit card. She leaned over the counter, “are there any bondage shops around here?” she asked in a whisper. “You know, I want to get some restraints, chastity devices, things like that. I just thought you might know of a place like that.” Bridget had this girl’s interests pegged.
“Actually I do know of a couple of places down town.” She gave Bridget a piece of paper with directions. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” Beth said as we turned. Bridget smiled back at her and we started back to the car. Of course I carried all the packages while walking several steps behind my Mistress. She glanced at the directions and started for down town. I knew I was going to be humiliated again so I was in no hurry to reach our new destination. My mind was in turmoil, we had been in the store for over an hour and I had been hard as a rock the whole time. I was also hornier than I could ever remember. Every ounce of my being wanted to start jacking off right then and there, even if it meant doing it right in front of my 15 year old Mistress. I’m not going to do that though. I’m going to use some self restraint and concentrate on something else. Something that will take my mind off my swollen cock. I focused on my next painting. I had an image for my next painting before all this stuff started. I could contemplate it’s composition and coloring.
A few minutes later we pulled up to a dingy looking storefront with blacked out windows. This did not look good….at least not to me. Bridget found a parking place about a half a block down the street. I was thankful we didn’t have to walk further, it didn’t look like that great a neighborhood. As Bridget walked into the doorway and large, bouncer type, guy approached. “May I see some ID please?” Bridget pulled out her phony ID and showed it. He gave an approving nod of his head. Then she reached back into her purse and pulled out my wallet.
“Here is my slaves ID,” she said. The large gentleman gave another nod but, this time, with a small smile, and we walked in. I knew Bridget didn’t have to show that guy my ID, she did it just to embarrass me again. As we walked into the store I was shocked. I had never been in anything like this before. There were leather outfits and straps all over the place. On one of the walls were hundreds of metal hand cuffs, bars of various lengths, and dozens of different kinds of restraints. The customers were also different from the normal customer you’d see in the mall. One young woman was totally nude except for a wide collar. Attached to the collar was a leather dog leash and she was being lead around the store by a tall, good-looking man. I assumed he was her Master. My future was starting to flash in front of my eyes. There is simply no way I could ever allow myself to be lowered to the depths of inhumanity like these people. I must find a way out of this, I thought.
“May I help you?” Bridget and I looked in unison to see a petite sales girl. She had short, black hair that was spiked upward and heavily gelled. She had, what I would call, an average face, not ugly but not beautiful either. Her body, however, even as small as it was, was anything but average. She was perfectly proportioned with full breasts, narrow waist, and nice, slim hips. I could tell she had us summed up immediately. Knowing Bridget was in charge she addressed her question directly to Bridget.
“Yes,” said Bridget, “I’ve just taken a new slave and I need everything. I need plenty of whips, I need some punishment devices, and, Oh, I need a couple different chastity devices, something that’s fun and also one he can wear 24/7.” The sales girl had a pretty smile on her face. She knew she was in for a nice, big sale here. “The first thing I want are several collars. I want one like that,” Bridget pointed at the nude slave with the wide collar I saw when we first walked in, “and a few smaller ones. Do you have any that he could wear under his shirt. One that wouldn’t be seen but that would be a constant reminder that his is mine?”
“Yes Ma’am,” said the sales lady, “we have everything you need. Your slave definitely needs to be collared, should we start with that?” We both followed her to the far corner. I couldn’t believe all the different collars they had. As I looked a little closer I could see every one of them had a locking device so they couldn’t be removed. I had been embarrassed many times in public since this whole thing started but, for the first time, I was starting to get down right scared. This girl was actually planning on “enslaving” me. The sales girl was going over several collars with Bridget, showing her the different features. I heard the sales lady say, “here, try this one on him.” I looked and Bridget had a wide, black leather, collar in her hand. It had several cuts in the end for adjusting the size and “D” shaped ring that stuck through the cuts and could be locked with a padlock. In front and on both sides were three more of those rings sewn into the leather. Bridget motioned with her finger.
“Turn around slave,” she said. I tuned around and could feel Bridget fitting the collar around my neck. I could hear the lock snap shut behind me. I had been semi hard just walking into the place but felt my cock getting hard as a rock again. Once again I was so embarrassed and hoped that no one noticed. “Yeah,” said Bridget, “I like that.” Bridget pointed out some others, “I’ll take this one, I also want that one, that one, and that one.” The sales girl took the collars Bridget picked out and put them aside.
“Do you want to leave that one on him?” she asked Bridget.
“Yeah, if that’s alright?”
“Sure, a slave should never be without a collar in a place like this.” Bridget motioned to the naked slave girl.
“Is that allowed?”
“What, Oh, you mean having your slave naked? Sure, that’s why we have people carded at the door. We have people that make their slaves strip as soon as they step inside. Why, do you want to make your slave strip?” Those words chilled me right through to my bones. I knew what Bridget was going to say.
“Yeah, can I?”
“Go right ahead.” Bridget turned in my direction.
“Do I have to say it slave? Strip, now” I looked at her pleading as much as I could with my eyes. “Don’t make me say it twice!” Bridget had that very stern tone to her voice again and I knew I had no choice but to do what she said. Reluctantly I started unbuttoning my shirt. I guess I was taking too long because I heard Bridget sigh. In a minute I was standing in the middle of a public store stark naked with my new collar. Bridget went into her purse and pulled out the dog leash she had bought at the pet shop the other night and attached it to the front of the collar. The worst of it was the humiliation of my raging hard-on again. I wanted to just put my face in my hands and cry but I was determined I wasn’t going to give Bridget the satisfaction.
The old house had been empty for a long time. Local teens used it as hang out to smoke, to drink beer, and to engage in their amateurish, fumbling, would be assignations. Suddenly work crews appeared and, after several months, a young woman and a little girl moved in. The young woman was a little above average height, slender but with gentle curves in all the right places. Nowadays she wouldn't wear one but, in keeping with the fashions and mores of ladies of the early fifties, she rarely left the house without a girdle. Oh yes, and heels, hose, and gloves at all times. A silky mane of brown hair showed red highlights in the sun. Iris, for that was her name, was independent, aloof. assertive in her dealings with local tradespeople who failed to give her the deference that the more discerning sensed was her due. Daisy, assumed to be Iris's niece, was snobby as would be expected from a lovely girl being raised by a young woman who was, according to local murmurings, too sure of herself for anyone's good. Daisy hadn't yet attended school since they had made the move at the start of the summer recess. She avoided other children. Daisy practiced the piano for at least an hour every morning. Neighbors and passersby were impressed by the sophisticated playing that wafted from the open windows of the newly refurbished house. This didn't prevent Daisy from playing as befits a physically energetic pre-teen although she avoided social interaction. When she went to the nearby playground, she showed superb coordination and surprising strength and stamina as she cavorted on the swings. Even the older boys and girls stopped to watch this lithe amazon as she rhythmically pumped the swing pumped so high that its arc seemed to reach above the supporting bar. At this point she would glide, pull herself up off the seat, her body in a perfect "L," tuck her feet beneath her and stand on the seat. What made this performance more attractive to the boys was that Daisy wore a dress. It was pink cotton with a flared skirt held up by layers of frothy white pettis. Tennis sneakers over white anklets gave her the traction she needed as she stood on the swing soaring above the drooling boys who hoped for a glimpse of her panties. But no, that wasn't to be just yet. As she came to a stand on the swing, Daisy clamped her skirt between her knees. "Stuck up little snot," muttered a couple of the boys under their breath. As the swing slowed, Daisy slipped to a sitting position. She pumped the almost still swing and then leaped to her feet as her skirts flared about her. But alas, she was too close to the ground for the boys to get the show they hoped for. THE INVASION It was late on an August Friday when three of the local youths found themselves a six pack of Bud but no place to drink it. "What about the Brent House?" "Wake up, jerk-off. That Miss Ice Lady and little ice girl live there." "Yeah, but the ice bitch drove away before. She's probably looking to get laid." "Yeah, you wish." The third member of the group shifted uncomfortably. "What's bugging you?" "Will, you saying we should break in and party just `cause there's no one home?" "What if I am? You too chickenshit?" "Suppose she comes home? What if the girl is there?" "So what if the ice bitch comes home? We're out the window if she does and even if she gets in the way not we just shove her out of our way and take off. No sweat." "What about her kid? Suppose you're right about the bitch going out to look for it?" "Wake up. There's three of us. We're sixteen and she's about ten. Any one of us could seriously kick her ass... Better yet, we can say she invited us in and tried to get us to let her suck us off." The third member of the group spoke up. "Great. Not like she really has to do it but we spread the word she wanted to and then when she starts school, no one'll let their kids talk to her. I say we climb in through an open window. That way no one can show we broke in." "That's thinking smart, Stu. Vinny, you in with us?" The slender boy shifted uneasily. "Come on, Vinny. You with us or not?" "I dunno...Shit, I'm with you." "Sure you're with us. Like no one else'll have any part of any of us so it's got to be the three of us." They sauntered by Daisy's house and saw the front windows were open at the bottom. A dim light in the vestibule and over the front door. A glance up the alley showed the garage was empty. They paused under a street lamp, liighted their cigarettes and waited. They sat on the curb quietly smoking. The six pack was getting warm. "Shit, we gotta make our move soon." "Why don't we just go to the playground and sit behind the handball courts. No one can see us from the street." "Chicken, that what you are, Vinny. "Fraid your Daisy might be home?" "Lay off me, Billy. She's not my Daisy. All I said is that she's pretty and she looks like she has class." "You're weird. This stuck up little snot won't give you the right time and you think that titless wonder is hot stuff." "I said layoff, Billy. You don't know shit about anything, least of all how I think. Jerk." Stu, the other member of the trio sighed and spoke sharply to the arguing pair. "Cool it for Christ's sake. You guys are gonna get so pissed at each other that we'll end up doing nothing, not even going behind the courts. Let's do one thing or the other before this stuff is so hot it tastes like piss." They ran around the corner and up and alley next to a small apartment building. Without a pause, they climbed over a backyard fence and landed in the shadows. A dim light showed through the partially open kitchen window. No lights on the second floor. Vinny, the smallest of the trio, slid through the partially open kitchen window, looked around and walked the backstairs which led down to the side door. His heart stopped as he felt a hand grab his ankle. A sudden tug and he tumbled down the cellar stairs. As he tried to get to his feet, small yet strong hands grabbed his wrists and tumbled him onto his back. A swiftly applied hammer lock and a knee planted in the small of his back. "I'm about to let you go. Get up slowly and don't try any of you're geaser stuff or I'll really hurt you." He sat rubbing his cramped shoulder, turning his haed as he did so in order to see his assailant and size up his chances. It was Dasiy! The little ten year old had taken him by surprise. He felt his cock stir as he scanned her from head to toe. Her hair was pulled back in a high pony tail. She wore a black scoop neck leotard with cap sleeves. Her full, shapley legs were covered by opaque white tights. Soft ballet slipperscompleted her attire. The front of her leotard emphasized the diminutive breasts that were little more than nipples atop tiny, swells of flesh that spoke of the beauty that was yet to be. Vinny said nothing but threw his weight at he girl who wrapped her arm around his neck and dropped to a sit sending the charging male soaring through teh air. He landed with a thud. Before he realized what happened, Daisy dropped her knee into the pit of his stomch leaving the confused youth gasping for air. She pulled him to a half sit by his shirt and slammed her tiny fist into his mouth. His panic increased as he tasted his own blood. "Really, Vinny. I would have expected better from you. You seem so much beter than those two clods who lead you around." "Really, I'm sorry. We just wanted to drink some beer..." "If your friends, if you can call them friends are still outside, I want you to let them in. Tell them you fell down the stairs and it took you a few minutes to clear your head." "But they might try to jump you." "Oh, I do hope so. I haven't had a good workout in a very long time." Vinny opened the door to Billy and Stu as Daisy stood in the shadows behind the open door. "What took you so damn long? ...What happened to you?" "I fell down the stairs and it took me a few minutes to clear my head." As the pair entered the small entrance way, Daisy shot her foot into the small of Billy's back. He tumbled head over heels done the stairs. Stu looked on in open mouthed amazement as Daisy stood in front of him, grasped his arms and drove her knee into his groin. The hulking teen cluthced his injured genitals as he fell to his knees. This time Daisy's knee connected with his face. He fell sideways onto the driveway. Tears ran down his face as he tried to speak. Before he could utter a sound, Daisy drove the sole of her foot into the youth's crotch. His body arched as he convulsed in pain. Instinctively, the boy rolled onto his side and curled into a fetal position. Lights wnet on in the house across the common driveway. Daisy had already steped inside and closed the door. "Look at the fool rolling on the ground. Must be some drunken kid. Maybe we should call the police before he bothers that nice little Daisy who moved in next door." Billy had recovered from his fall and poised himself on the bottom of the cellar stairs to charge Daisy. "You're not gonna get in a lucky shot or a dirty kick with me," he warned as he ran at the girl. Billy stopped near the head of the stairs as Daisy met his gaze. The girl was all but placid as Billy changed his tactics and made a grab for her ankle. Daisy moved like lightning, stepping back as the momentum of Billy's move sent him flat on his face. He felt sharp fingernails sink into his ears as the limber little girl pulled him to his knees. Billy grabbed her wrists but she shook loose and clapped her cupped hands over his ears. The pain was excruciating. He was on his hands and knees , and instead of thinking how to assault this deceptively slender gilrl, he was looking for an escape route. "Listen to me, you overgrown baby, and listen carefully before I really hurt you. I can beat you in wrestling or boxing or free fighting. How about a sporting proposition? Wrestling or boxing? No pins, no giving up. Scared, little boy? To keep it clean, Vinny can be the referee." Billy's head was clearing from the pain. He knew that free fighting wasn't the way to go. Boxing! That was it. He had the reach over this little wild cat. He could get in a good shot before she was close enough to touch him. "You got boxing gloves? I don't want to mess you up too bad." "I do but we'll fight bare knuckles because I do want to mess you, mess you up very badly." They went downstairs to a room that was at once a ballet studio and a gym replete with a heavy bag, a speed bag, and weights. Billy wondered silently if it had been a mistake to accept the girl's taunting challenge. They squared off in the middle of the floor. Billy launcehed a round house right Daisy's head only to connect with air as the girl ducked under his blow, stepped to the side and delivered a syrprisingly hard one two combination to his ribs. Billy was now a little more cautious as he threw feinting jabs at Daisy who deftly avoided his hands. Each time he opened up to begin a punch, she managed to slip under his guard and pepper his face or his belly with fast, effective punches. He was tiring and knew that time would work for the girl whose ballet training alone gave her tremendous stamina. Billy waded forward, slugging wildly at the little sprite who avoided every blow. An uppercut sent him reeling back. The tiny terror gave him no respite but follwoed up her advantage with a hard shot to his solar plexus. He grasped his mid-section as Daisy smashed her fists in rapid succession to his mouth, to his nose. He fell to his knees. "I give. I give." "Sorry, boy child, but this is a fight to the finish." She stood with her hands on her hips as Billy sobbed in humiliation and pain. He stuggled to his feet but could barley lift his arms as Daisy toyed with him as she battered his face. He staggered aimlessly as his eyes glazed over. Then his knees gave way. Daisy planted her foot on his crotch in a gesture of triumph. His body quivered as he orgasmed. Daisy drew her foor back in prepartion for a solid kick to his balls. He whimpered as he lost consciousness. Vinny looked in awe at Daisy who was scarcely breathing hard. Her very feminine appearance belied her high level of fighting skills. This did nothing to lessen the intense crush Vinny had developed on Daisy since she moved to the neighborhood. Grateful as he was for being spared the brunt of her wrath, he wondered why she chose to spare him. "Come on, Vin. Let'sget this piece of trash out of here." Billy woke up on the sidewalk a few minutes later. His pants were hanging from the branch of a nearby tree. His briefs were wet with his own cum. PUNISHMENT OR REWARD Vinny watched Daisy unwrap the skirt she had put on when they dumped Billy near the curb. "Daisy, I'm sorry but they're the only two who let me hang around with them. I didn't want to do this..." "Hush. I know more about you than you think. Iris is teaching me how to figure out things about people by watching them. That's how I was so sure when I said you're better than those two losers. I know that when you look at my pettis and try to see my panties that you're doing it beacause you're jealous, because you want to wear pretty things." Vinny squirmed uncomfortably. Daisy was right about him. "Undress.," she said matter of factly. Vinny stood nude before her as she held out a pair of lavender nylon panties. As he stepped into them, his cock began twitching. She looked at him and pointed to the floor. Vinny dropped to his kees. Daisy turned her back to him. "Kiss my tush." He began nuzzling her firm cheeks. He wanted so much to push his mouth between them, to smell her, to kiss her there. "Go ahead," cooed Daisy. "Kiss me where you want to." He was dripping precum into the panties. Daisy thrust her bottom against his face sending the boy onto his back. She dropped to her knees as she grasped his balls through the panties. Her hand tightened and relaxed, tightened and relaxed as he continued to nuzzle and kiss her bottom through the black leotard. "Wank for me. You have my permission to cum." The orgasm was the most intense he had ever had and the first one in the company of a girl. He sat nude on the floor, his arms wrapped around his knees. Daisy stood in front of him with her hip slightly cocked. A pair of white cotton panties hung from her extended index finger. He stood up. took the panties from her and held them at eye level as he tried to turn them to the correct orientation. It was a supremely feminine movement and seemed as practiced as if Vinny had been doing it all his life. He finished dressing and was very careful about tucking his shirt in so as to be sure that no one would notice the narrow elastic waist band that would have screamed "PANTIES." And yet despite having had to watch his friends destroyed by this strange girl who seemed both enchanted and an enchantress, he felt comfortable, natural, just ever so right in the panties she had given him. She held his hand as they walked up the stairs. "Please call me," she said earnestly. "You really are so much nicer than all those awful kids around here. You can come over and we can finish what we started tonight. I think I'll call you Violet when we do." She put he hand behind his head as she rose up on tiptoe. They kissed, a surprisingly long and sensual kiss from one so young. A drizzle gave way to larger raindrops which pelted Vinny as he furtively turned up the alley and waited for Daisy to open the side door. A tingling sensation flowed through his groin as he dared to anticipate the delights of the subjugation he was soon to experience the hands of Daisy. A few seconds later the door opened very slightly and Vinny slipped in. The ten year old who had days previously thrashed him and his two former buddies stepped behind and simply ordered him "Downstairs, quickly." He felt her following close behind him. She had been careful to avoid letting him see her. The older boy knew that was the start of the control he longed for her to exert over him. He wanted to turn, to admire, to adore the girl who had put him in his first pair of panties. "Keep moving," was all she said as they entered the darkened room. His heart pounded. Then a hand caught his wrist, an arm slammed across his chest as he felt her hip slide under him. He soared backwards, the victim of a very well executed judo hip toss. Vinny lay on his back and blinked at the intensity of the light. Daisy looked down at him. She wore a tank top leotard that clung to the tiny nipples of the barely pubescent girl. Her hair was in a bun tied with a white scarf. She turned her back to him confident that he wouldn't dare to attack her yet hoping he would so she might use her formidable skills to further dominate the sixteen year old boy who was to be her plaything. Vinny's eye was led along the seam of her white opaque dance tights from her trim ankles to the muscular calves that disappeared under the black wrap skirt that draped her surprisingly firm tush. "Vee, sweetie, I know what you want. Give in and attack me." She unhooked the skirt and spread it wide behind her like a bizarre matador taunting a bull. "Poor baby, afraid of what he wants. Be useful to me. Take my skirt." He obeyed. As he stood behind her, she rammed her elbow into his belly. The pain was meant to be his reward. She turned to him, kissed him. "Oh, dear. You're so wet. I don't want you to get sick. I really mean it. Wait a sec." She returned with a pink robe and a bath towel in a similar shade. "Take off those wet clothes." He complied. "Oh, dear! I'm ever so disappointed. You didn't like the panties I gave you, at least not enough to wear them." "Daisy, no. That's not it. I was scared someone would find out. Those panties made me feel so good...I can't explain it but they felt so right." "Finish undressing and dry yourself." A smirk crossed her pretty features as she assessed the nude boy in front of her. "You are so, so lucky not be all hairy and gross like most boys." Her hand reached under his tight scrotum. "What's your name?" "Vinny. You know that." He felt her grip tighten. "No, no. Not Vinny. Violet." "You're going to learn very nicely." Her fingers wrapped around the shaft of his not so flaccid prick. "Eventually you'll be allowed to be the girl you want to be...Violet, don't lie to me. You know you really want to pretend to be a girl, to exist as a girl. Not just some of the time but most of the time. "Lessons start now. You're going to be younger even than I am." Vinny took the pink satin panties and stepped into them. He was dripping precum before he had them over his thighs. "Go ahead. Relieve yourself. You have my permission to wank. Do it! "What is wrong with you? Girls play with themselves." She stepped close to him. A well placed knee doubled him over. "Now take your hands away before I real hurt you." She massaged his balls with her slippered foot until spurts of cum geysered from the ecstatic boy's very erect prick. "Really, Violet, am I going to have to do everything for you?" Vinny/Violet sat clad only in pink satin panties and white knee socks as Daisy did his hair in the popular gamine style; short hair brushed back behind the ears with a fringe of bangs swept across the forehead. A straight slip was lowered over his head. Next a white blouse, a navy blue a-line skirt. Black patent Mary Janes completed the outfit. "My God," he said with surprise as he gazed in the mirror. "That's really me, isn't it?" "Of course, Violet. It's not only really you bit it's the beginnings of the real you. Pleased?" "I love it!" "Then what's bothering you? "I'd get my ass kicked if anyone I know saw me like this." "Not at all. Fist of all they wouldn't believe their own eyes. Secondly is that as a girl, you have all the advantages; coolness, confidence, and you're going to learn to last in a fight. Even now you could whip most high school boys." "I wish that were all true." "But it is. We're going to prove it." Daisy watched from a distance as Violet pushed her way into the news and magazine store. Billy and Stu had been lounging in the entrance way keeping out of the cold drizzle. "Get a load of little Miss Bossy Boots." Stu's voice was half humorous, half menacing. Vinny/Violet was thrilled that his friends didn't recognize him. "Excuse me but the name is Violet. I expect to be called Violet if you have anything to say to me, not that anything you can say good be any possible importance." "You got a pretty big mouth for a little girl." "Maybe I'm little but I'm big enough to teach you some manners." Stu was taken aback by Violet's refusal to be intimidated. He had to save face with Billy especially after Daisy had so easily humiliated them. As Violet pushed passed them, Stu grabbed her skirt and tried to lift it a vain and misguided attempt to embarrass the petite trannie. Violet whirled around, kicked his shin, ground the hard leather heel of her Mary Janes down his leg and finally stomped his toes. He yelled as she hopped on one foot. "Care to play rough?" asked Violet as she stood with her hands on her hips, her held tilted mockingly, her rain coat opened to allow more freedom of movement. Billy had begun to back away. As Stu threw a punch, Violet snapped her head to the side and shot the heel of her and against Stu's chin. He reeled backwards and tumbled off the curb and into a puddle. Billy had already crossed the street where he saw Daisy. He fled in fright. Violet stood watching Stu. "Don't bother getting up until I tell you to. Otherwise I'll only have to knock you down again." Stu stared at Violet in a mixture of shock, disbelief, and fright. "I think you wanted to see my panties. Take a good look. " She lifted her skirt high enough for Stu to catch a glimpse of the pink satin panties. "Like what you see?" Stu had no chance to answer as a kick in the ribs from Violet sent him sprawling. "You may get up whenever you dare," laughed Violet triumphantly. Being Violet had given Vinny a sense of power that he never had as a boy. Violet, he was certain, was here to stay. He would pay nay price that Daisy and Iris demanded if only they would continue to train him.
Park Hill was a fashionable upscale neighbourhood where many employees of the Star Software Company lived. Star was a large company that maintained a work force of over ten thousand - many developing software. The company was known for its innovations and creativity. Park Hill was known for its expensive houses with three-car garages, well washed children, and herds of Sports Utility Vehicles. Many in the community hired crews of blue-collar workers (who lived elsewhere) to tend their lawns and gardens or do the housework. A few families even had a full-time cook and housekeeper. It was that kind of place. The company encouraged employees to live in Park Hill, and offered perks to make life there more enjoyable - day care, a large community athletic center, and so on. The only dark note in the otherwise happy community was the rather high divorce rate. It seemed that creative thinkers with advanced college degrees had an unusually difficult time keeping their marriages together. Almost everyone in the entire suburb (which was gated with a guard posted around the clock at the entrance) had seen one divorce and many were on their third marriage. The officials in the local school district often complained that almost none of the children lived with both of their natural parents. An exception was Mary-Sue Baxter and her husband, Joel. For whatever reason, the stylish Mary-Sue, known for her fashionable clothes and lavish catered parties, had stayed married to Joel for longer than anyone could remember. Joel was known to be almost fifty years old, but nobody knew Mary-Sue's age except that she was almost certainly a little younger than her husband. The couple worked out religiously at the athletic center, and Joel, unlike many of his fellow workers, had maintained a flat stomach and a muscular physique. His daily swims in his abbreviated Speedo frequently drew the attention of other women in the community. As for Mary-Sue - well, no matter where she went, heads turned. For a woman most certainly in her forties, Mary-Sue was a "looker" - and a fair number of men around had flattered her by hitting on her although she was known to have rejected all advances. "I love my husband," she curtly told one lothario. "So watch it!" And so it was noted in the community that the Baxter’s were about to celebrate their silver wedding anniversary. Twenty-five years of wedded bliss, and nobody knew how such an outstanding accomplishment had been executed. Certainly nobody who knew the Baxter's had stayed with his or her spouse nearly as long. And the women who knew Mary-Sue had, for some years, been asking her what the secret was that kept her and Joel together for so long. What did the Baxter’s know that eluded all of their acquaintances? Mary-Sue would just smile and say that there was a secret indeed, but that she was not ready to share it. The enigma of the Baxter’s haunted the entire community and some made it almost a spectator sport to find out what they did that set them so dramatically apart from their peers. Finally, pressured by so many around her, Mary-Sue said that she and her husband would have an open house to celebrate their twenty-fifty anniversary. Everyone would be invited, and she would share the secret of their wedded success with all who attended. No children would be allowed at the party. Speculation ran rampant through the community with wagering that Joel had found some sex secret that satisfied his wife over and over. Some thought the answer was religion, although nobody had ever seen them in church. It had to be something spiritual that held them together - possibly some event in the past. The Baxter’s had one child - a boy, but he was grown and gone. Maybe they had lost a child - maybe they had some common background or experience that had formed a tight bond between them. The invitations went out - hundreds of them - involving all of the friends and acquaintances both in the neighbourhood and on the job - with the strict proviso in bold type that NO CHILDREN ATTEND. That, of course, only heightened the anticipation. When Saturday, June 10th, rolled around, people throughout Park Hill, and beyond, gravitated toward the Baxter house to congratulate the happy couple, and hopefully to discover their secret. Mary-Sue was gracious greeting couples and guests as they arrived, and inviting them into her house. The tables were laid with a large cake and other hors d'oeuvres - expensive caviar. Expensive wine and champagne flowed for all who were thirsty. Mary-Sue circulated among the guests, but Joel was notable by his absence. The conversations were pleasant, soft music played in the background and everyone seemed to be having a good time - but there was an air of anticipation. When would Mary-Sue and Joel reveal the secret - and where was Joel? After about an hour, when the house and garden behind were both full of guests, Mary-Sue asked for attention. It was quiet - hushed as everyone watched. "All of you have wondered how Joel and I have maintained our marriage for a quarter of a century. We love each other, of course, but there is a secret." Mary-Sue walked over to the entrance to a side hallway, which had been blocked off with an embroidered tapestry. Pulling a cord, Mary-Sue rolled up the tapestry. Sitting on a sturdy chair, facing out from the hall toward the guests was Joel. There were gasps. People stood rather startled. Mary-Sue watched and smiled. Joel was nude except for the following: a straitjacket, a large black leather gag, a black lycra thong, three leg binders, and finally a few leather belts that held him fast to the chair. Joel looked out over his gag at the guests. And they starred back - some in disbelief, others eventually smiling – and still others eager to get closer for a better look. With the gag covering much of his face, it was hard to tell what Joel was thinking, but the looks on the faces of his observers exposed clearly the range of emotions and thoughts that circulated around the room. "An explanation is probably in order," said Mary-Sue after a few moments, as people began to recover from the initial start of seeing the bound and gagged Joel. "Early on in our marriage we had problems. We had played with a little bondage even when we were courting, and we found that Joel liked it when I tied him up but we didn't really enjoy the reverse. Further, it irritated me when he would sit in front of the television set flicking from channel to channel." (This statement was greeted with murmurs of agreement from the women throughout the room). "There are times when I liked to talk to Joel and share my ideas and the events of my day with him, but he would stop me, or not listen." (More women seemed to agree that that was something they understood). "So one night I tied him up, and we sat in front of the television set and we watched what I wanted to watch. And the set stayed on one channel the entire evening. Joel never complained. The secret there is to get a good gag." There was laughter around the room. "Well," continued Mary-Sue, "We bought some equipment. A better gag, a straitjacket, and so on. We have a sleep sack that Joel uses some nights. Whenever there was something on that I wanted to see, he was bound and gagged. He got used to sleeping tied up. Sometimes I tie him up on Friday after dinner and he's that way until just before he leaves for work on Monday." "Mary-Sue," interrupted a man standing near the back of the room, "Do you mean that all those times I called and asked to talk to Joel and you told me that he was tied up and couldn't talk, he really was tied up and gagged?" "That's right, Dan," smiled Mary-Sue. "And usually when I had women in for coffee or desert, Joel was tied up in the closet in our bedroom. That's why he never bothered us - he stayed out of the way, so to speak. And it worked out just fine. He enjoyed the bondage, and I enjoyed being in charge. And that's how we've done it for twenty-five years. It was has been as simple as that. Now, I'm circulating our album showing Joel bound in a number of different ways. Pass it around and enjoy the party." The album went from couple to couple, each thumbing through over one hundred pictures - all of Joel in various bondage positions. The Baxter revelation certainly set tongues wagging at the party and for a long time afterwards. Through the rest of the party, guests circulated around the room, many stopping by to checkout Joel's bondage, everyone eager for their turn at the photo album. The restrained husband looked at them and nodded to respond to their comments, affirming that he was happy with his situation, and that he indeed did enjoy the restrictions that Mary-Sue so frequently imposed on him. He was a happy man. There was no question about it. And being in charge, Mary-Sue was delighted. She was the master of her house, so to speak. Of course, everyone talked about it for weeks after the party. On the job, some of the men asked Joel detailed questions. When they could get hold of the now very popular Mary-Sue, women wanted to know the details of her techniques. They asked very pointed questions. And Mary-Sue told them all that she could. She told them where she bought equipment, and so on. She recommended gags and other equipment. After a while, things calmed down, and the Park Hill community settled back into its quiet routine. At a shop about a mile away things seem to change. The place sold adult toys and magazines, operated by an older married couple who had made a living there for over forty years. One day about a month after the Baxter party, Jason Van der Hoffer commented to his wife, Agness, "What do you know," dear, that last phone call was another order for a straitjacket." "Another one," said Agness. "My goodness. We've certainly sold a lot of them lately." "You can say that again. My count shows that in the last four weeks we've sold almost thirty-seven straitjackets to people around here, not to mention even more gags and other bondage equipment. And Ed over at the Sex Emporium tells me that they've sold over fifty straitjackets lately. And the mail order people told Ed that there were lots of orders coming in from this area of the state." "Strange that they are so popular all of a sudden," commented Agness. "Yes," said Jason. "And all in larger sizes - men's sizes." Agness laughed. "You don't suppose that all the women in this community have started keeping their husbands tied up and gagged do you?" "Oh Agness," Jason laughed, "don't be silly."
Her Birthday was 2 weeks away. If this was going to happen, the planning had to get underway immediately. Scrolling through Her phone book, Ms. Louise picked out the people She wanted to share this occasion with and began calling. "We will have so much fun," Louise told her friend Amy, "It'll be like no other birthday party you've ever been to." Amy knew Louise very well and had an idea of how outlandish She could be. "Sounds good to me," Amy said, "What should I bring, can I help in any way?" Mistress Louise responded, "Just bring your sense of humor, the rest is taken care of already." With that the Mistress laughed and said goodbye. She continued to call the rest of Her friends in the same manner, promising them the time of their lives. Now, She had to arrange for the food. For the six Women attending She would need to order a cake, ice cream, some pizza and chicken wings. This was taken care of with a few more calls and it seemed everything was just about set. She decided to pick up some decorations on Her way home from the studio the next day. Oh, and one more call had to be made. It just wouldn't be a party without Her friend mike who was always willing to help Her out and have some fun.
"I have a favor to ask of you," The Mistress told mike over the phone, "I'm having a party at My house in a couple of weeks and wanted to know if you can help?" Knowing the answer in advance, Louise waited for him to respond. "Anything You need," said mike. "Anything?" She questioned, "you promise?" "Sure, if it's that important to You," Her friend replied. "Then come to My house an hour or so early... not this Saturday, but the next... around 10, okay?" said Louise with excitement. "No problem," mike replied as they ended their conversation.
The house was decorated and all the stuff essential for a wild birthday party was put out. Louise prepared ourderves and set out drinks on a small card table. Everything was now in place and it was only a matter of time before mike arrived. When he did, Louise greeted him at the door and rushed him into the dining room. "Here, put this on," She said as She threw him a leather hood.
"What?" said mike as his eyes got big, "What am i doing with this?" Louise, with Her hands at Her side replied, "Just do as I say mister. you are going to entertain Me and My friends at My party!"
he slowly handed the hood back. "Yea, right... sing and dance, no way!" declared mike. "C'mon jackass, you said you'd do anything! Now put the hood on," Mistress called out running out of patience. "Be a man of your word, you promised." The hood went over mike's head as he mumbled protests and made gestures to his Friend. "Yes, Mistress," he said as he stood waiting for Her to lace it. "That's better little man," Louise said as She laced up the hood and turned him around to inspect. "Just do what you're told the rest of the afternoon. Don't ruin My party with any disobedience, understood?" Her request was acknowledged as mike agreed to go along with the plans. "Now go in the back bedroom and get undressed," She ordered. "You'll find a pair of panties on the bed I would like you to wear them. Remain in the room until I call you out."
This is crazy, mike thought to himself. How did he get in this mess and what is to happen in the near future? These are the thoughts that raced through his mind as he stood there in the back room with nothing on but a hood and a pair of panties. As time passed, mike was able to hear people come in the house one after another. Then Louise put some music on and the festivities began. Although the music drowned out any conversation, mike could hear an occasional burst of laughter coming from the other room. This didn't sit well with him, as he started to get nervous.
Mistress Louise entered the room and closed the door behind Her. "Okay mister, time to serve," She said as She pointed at the bedroom door. "The tray is in the kitchen, just make sure everyone has what they need and follow My instructions." mike shook his head in disbelief and slowly started to make his way to the door. "Wait, cant forget this," Louise said as She reached into Her closet for a gag. "I can't have you socializing with My guests and this will deaden any or all protests you may make." The costume was finished off with a gag and mike was led to the family room. he tried not to look at the guests as he hurried to the kitchen. The ladies burst out into cheers and laughter as mike went to fetch the tray. he never got a chance to do a head count, but he realized there were at least 5 Women in the room sitting in different spots randomly. One of the guests was actually videotaping the event which added to his humiliation.
The tray in the kitchen consisted of crackers with smoked oysters on top arranged to resemble a penis and scrotum. This clever little design made the man squirm as the thought of someone biting into them was a bit more than he cared to observe. Nonetheless, mike grabbed the tray and headed back out to serve the guests. The guests took their time selecting a snack from the tray, making mike stand in front of them totally exposed. he felt his member swelling up as he walked from Woman to Woman. It seemed one of the guests was a bit creative as She called mike back to hang Her napkin off his bulge after She used it. This was shameful and the man had to walk carefully back to the kitchen as not to drop it and have to bend over to pick it up in front of the wide eyed guests. The drinks were poured, coffee was served, and any attention needed was given by mike in a proper way. No longer amused by the naked man in front of them, the Women engaged in conversations amongst themselves and carried about in a festive way.
"Who wants to play a game?" yelled Louise, just as She lowered the volume on the stereo. The Women all raised their hands and waved them frantically back and forth. mike felt this would be a good time to make his way back into the kitchen for a break. As he leaned against the counter, Mistress Louise entered and instructed him to lose the panties and follow Her back into the family room. Walking out now completely exposed, he noticed the Women all gathered on the two couches. In front of them on the coffee table was a butt plug with a tail attached to it and a blindfold. "We're going to play pin the tail on the donkey," Louise said. mike was led to the front of the room, turned around, and forced to bend over. "Here's our jackass now," The Mistress laughed as She pointed at mike. "The closest one to his hole wins and gets to stick it in." With that the guests laughed and formed a line behind Mistress Louise. A blindfold was placed on the first contestant and a dab of blue eye shadow applied to the end of the plug for marking purpose. After being turned three times, She was led toward the bent over ass and She reached forward to find Her mark. It landed high up on his left cheek as She lifted the blindfold to inspect Her work. One after the other the Girls took their turns trying to get the best mark. The contest ended in a tie between Mistress Louise and Her friend Kathy. "We'll make it easy," said Louise, "I'll spread him open and you get the honor of sticking it in." She then got to the side and used Her hands to spread his ass cheeks even further. "I've never done this before," Kathy giggled, "How do I...." "Just work it in a bit at a time," instructed Louise. "his slut hole should consume it before long."
The Women all laughed as the guest began inserting the plug into mike. Once finished, he was asked to wiggle his tail around for the amusement of the guests. After doing so for some time, he was instructed to return to the kitchen.
Once there, the plug was removed by Mistress Louise. She then proceeded to remove the gag from mike's mouth only to replace it with a cheesecloth sack, filled with candy. Once the bag was in place, Louise reached behind the door and grabbed a cane She had put there in preparation of the next game. Grabbing mike by the arm She led him back out to the family room. "It's Piñata time," declared the Mistress as She waived the cane through the air. Once again mike was bent over only this time with a bag of candy hanging from his mouth. "Of course you know the object to this is to beat the piñata till it drops candy," instructed Louise. "Make every swing count, everyone gets 5 to start." Amy was first in line as She found the correct distance and began swinging away. Each stroke landed firmly on mike's backside but the candy did not drop. "his ass is like shoe leather, this may take awhile," Louise joked as She handed the cane to the next Woman in line. One by one, five at a time, the Woman wailed away on mike's rear. It wasn't till the third time around when Amy got back up that the man gave and dropped the candy. The Women all hit the floor grabbing as much candy as they could while laughing out loud in a frenzy while mike stood there rubbing the red lines across his backside.
Pizza and chicken were being served as the party continued. Everyone continued laughing and trading comments about the uniqueness of this party. Once everyone was served, mike was led back into the bedroom and allowed a short break. After 15 minutes or so, Louise returned to the room carrying a Twister game and five strings of large anal beads. "This is going to be fun," said Louise as She motioned mike up from the chair. "The party is going just great." The two walked back out to the room where an area was cleared for the twister mat. The Mistress set aside the beads and unfolded to white plastic mat on the floor. mike thinking the Women would be twisting around with him on the game began to get excited again. he didn't realize that this was a solo mission and the Women were going to position him all about the mat while videotaping the ordeal.
The spinner was handed to the first Girl as She spun and read out the command, "left foot, red," She said as She handed the spinner down the line. As the Women spun the dial and called out the appropriate limb and color, mike was being forced to hold extremely embarrassing positions. It wasn't till about a half hour into it that he realized the Women were no longer using the spinner, only calling out commands to make it difficult for the exposed man.
The next game was Bingo. Game cards were handed out to each of the 6 Women and pennies were used to mark each card. Each Woman threw a dollar into the prize pot on the table. Placed on all fours near the front of the room, mike was stuffed with the first string of anal beads by the Mistress. "Everyone ready?" called Louise as She pulled on the string to let the first bead out, "N-2". It was just dawned on mike that the beads had the numbers and letters pre-written on them and he was the designated bingo machine. The first string of 6 beads produced no winner as the second string was then inserted. Pop by pop the numbers were being called out until finally someone yelled," Bingo!" mike was left with a string of beads hanging from his butt as Louise went to check the card. There was a winner and the pot was collected by Kim. In good faith She returned every ones dollar saying it was just too funny being able to play.
"Are we having fun yet Ladies?" Louise called out to Her friends. The Women all yelled as they high fived each other in agreement. "This sure beats My pencil-pushing deadened job," stated Stacy. The Mistress laughed as She went into the closet and grabbed a plastic bag full of ping-pong paddles She picked up at the closeout store. "You hit the nail right on the head with that," Louise said as She handed out the paddles and instructed the Women to form a line one in front of each other. "We're going to beat a pencil-pushing deadened, but it won’t be any job," declared the Mistress. She took Her spot at the front of the line, opened Her legs, and dropped a pencil to the floor. Instructed to stand in that manner, the other six Women were anticipating what was to come next. "Okay mike," Louise called out, "Get on your hands and knees and crawl through our legs while pushing the pencil with your nose! You have one minute to make it through the line or you start over, understood?"
Awkward at first, mike got down to his knees and placed his face in the carpet in front of the pencil. This left his butt high in the air and a welcoming target for the Ladies ahead. A cooking timer was set for one minute as the command to go was given. The pencil being an odd size and shape, was difficult to maneuver through the carpet. As mike did what he could to keep his composure and move the object, he crossed through the legs of the Mistress. Just as he approached the second Woman a series of smacks landed across his upturned rear. Being caught off guard, he dropped to the floor. Quickly he rose back up and continued through the barrage of smacks that landed soundly. Each of the Ladies went to town on him, as each one was trying to outdo the other. As mike approached the final Woman in line, the buzzer went off. he failed to make it through in the allowed time. he headed back to the front carrying his pencil and shaking his head. This was quite a task and he knew he had to go quicker this time around. Having figured out the method for moving the pencil without it turning from side to side, mike once again began the competition. The pain of the smacks on his bottom were blocked out now as he had to concentrate on getting to the end of the line. This time he succeeded with just seconds to spare. he rose to his feet, waved the pencil in the air and waited for some form of congratulations. It was at this time now that the pencil had been lifted, that the pain registered in his mind and he began shifting from foot to foot rubbing his tender behind. The Ladies laughed watching him squirm and once again did a series of high fives.
"That's all for the sporting fun," said Louise. "Now let's get some cake." She took hold of mike's arm and led him into the kitchen. She pulled a bunt cake topped with chocolate frosting out of the fridge. mike and Her began placing candles on the cake. When they reached 29 they stopped and looked over the cake. "Just fine," said Louise, "But we need one to grow on." They looked across the top surface of the cake and it seemed there was no room left for the additional candle. Always one to improvise, Mistress Louise backed mike up to the kitchen table and forced him to lie face up on the table. The cake pan fit perfectly across his groin area. Louise reached through the center of the bunt cake and grabbed mike's penis. "This will do just fine," She said as She inserted the candle into the tip of his cock. "You'll finally be getting a blow job of sorts from Me." With that the Mistress began lighting the candles. Once completed, the lights were turned down and the guests called into the kitchen. "Oh God, Louise," said Amy as She looked over the table, "You really go all out with this don't You?" The Mistress laughed, "It's one to grow on and it appears to be growing as we speak!" The video camera was brought in as the Women started singing happy birthday to their Friend Louise. mike had to bite his teeth and stay still as the wax from the candle dripped down his penis. "Why can’t they sing a bit quicker," he thought to himself. "And i hope She doesn't sit here all day picking out a wish!" As the song ended, a wish was made by the Mistress as She blew out Her candles. She must have read mike's mind or felt some sympathy for the man She called Her friend.
The cake was cut carefully with mike still underneath it. After everyone got a slice of cake and some ice cream, he rose to his feet and began cleaning up the table. It was time to end the party as it was getting late. mike walked to the front door to see the guests off and hand them their coats. On the way out the door, a few would pat him on the butt or kiss his cheek as thanks for the great time. This was one hell of a party that they were not going to forget. When asked if mike was available for future birthdays, Louise replied, "You'll have to ask him, this was kind of My little PARTY FAVOR."
It was my own fault, I suppose that I allowed Jake to lead me down the path to my own complete humiliation degradation and destruction. After all he had just turned eighteen and I was thirty-five. What made me think he would ever be interested in me to begin with? Well, I know the answer. Lonely middle aged gay guys who are in good shape, still prowl dance clubs and bars and malls and streets looking for that sweet young cute "true love" that will give their lives meaning. Reality goes right out the window. And when I said complete destruction, I was not exaggerating. I'm an actor or was...I am nothing now but a fucked up demented cum rag. I was an actor, which means that I was poor. So I took jobs at local urban high schools directing high school plays and staging swing choir numbers. It brought in rent money and I got to hang around with cute young kids, which always was my weakness. The first day at Central, I spotted Jake and he spotted me. He was not only one of the main soloists for the swing choir, but obviously one of the most popular boys in the school. A well built lanky moving high spirited boy who always had a gang hanging around him laughing at his jokes. Girls and boys alike seemed drawn to him, and he flung his arms casually around the shoulders of both sexes as he joked and played. He was drop-dead gorgeous. Not muscular, but well built...he played soccer, I found out. He had a modern lazy slouch to his walk and he looked good enough to eat in his kaki pants and layered tee shirt and sweater combinations. He had a narrow sensitive face with lips that permanently curled into a sneer and showed flashing, even white teeth. His hair looked uncombed and sexy as hell. Sometimes, he wore a necklace and other days he wore an earring. He made eye contact with me that first day, and I was putty in his hands. He would get my attention by asking stupid questions that would bring snickers from the some of the other boys. Jake knew at once I was gay, and I couldn't tell if his eye contact was telling me he was too...or just that he was on to me. I broke out in a cold sweat. Each time I tried to stage the kids in couples movements, he would ask some question and put his hands on me, making me the girl, asking me to show him how to do a step. I could hear some of the guys laughing, but I could do nothing about it, I was already hypnotized by Jake. The worst was after I had shown him one step, he said, "Thanks..Teach" and slapped me casually on the ass. Everyone laughed. and I had to laugh as well to cover my embrarrassment and my excitement. I should have stopped the whole thing right there, and called him to account for his behavioralled him to account for his behavior, but I was too confused. I was so happy when the bell rang, I almost fell into the folding chair next to me. But as the kids wandered out, talking, laughing and singing, and some of them did stop to thank me, Jake walked over to me and stood too close for comfort between my legs as I sat in the chair to catch my breath. "Mr. G. I'm not so sure of some of the steps...do you think you could meet with me sometimes and give me some private help?" "Eh...sure." I couldn't resist his killer smile and flashing eyes. How could a kid so young be in such fucking control? "Is there a room we could meet in during a free period or after school?" I asked him. But he wasn’t having any of that. "I'd rather do it in the evening when I can relax and concentrate. How about at your place?" He hooked his thumbs in the pockets of his pants and pulled them down low enough for some boxer underwear to show. "Oh, I don't think it would be right for a student to come to my apartment Jake." I was sweating so badly you could see the rings under my pits. He smiled and ran one hand through his mop of unruly hair. " I think it would be just fine." Then he just stared me down. I was dumbstruck. Did this kid want sex with me? Was that it? What was going on? My heart almost exploded out of my chest when I dared to think that maybe this punk kid really liked me, was attracted to me a thirty-five year old man. I was after all, in good shape. I worked out, and I was considered good looking if not drop-dead gorgeous like Jake. "Tell you what, Jake. Let me look at my schedule for the week, and maybe later we can work something out." "How about tonight?" He winked. He actually winked. "I..eh...I've got a date tonight, sorry." I lied. "Break it! Give me your address. I'll be there at six thirty so we have lots of time." "Jake I don't think this is a good idea." "Maybe you think too much. Maybe you should just go with the flow more. Now give me your fucking address." He wasn't asking. He was telling me! I sat there unable to move, stunned, shocked, looking at this high school boy who was eighteen but looked more sixteen. My eyes went down over his body and, Jesus Christ, he had a hard on. The front of his pants was tented out quite far, pushing he material straight at me. He had a fucking boner right in front of me. "That happens sometimes...." he laughed and thrust his young slender hips out toward me. "I'm really sorry, Mr. G. I'll fuck some freshman girl between classes and it will be better. " "See here Jake, you can't talk this way to me. Although I am not a teacher, I am hired by the school....." 'Look, I can't stand here all day. I gotta go. Are you going to give me your address or not?" One of his hands brushed lightly over his distended crotch and I saw the teenage prick jump in the baggy pants. I was hooked and we both knew it. "Maybe it would be a good idea to meet just to talk about this…to sort out what exactly is going on..." I stammered something like that, I don't even remember what, and grabbed a piece of paper and a pen and scribbled my address down. He took it form me, letting his long slender fingers brush my hand just long enough to make me really uncomfortable. Then, he stuffed the paper into his pants pocked and turned and slouched toward the door. At the door he turned once more to me. "Oh yeah, make sure you have two hundred dollars in twenties. And Mr. G., you made a mistake. I will talk to you any fucking way I want to. See you tonight." I swore I wouldn't open the door. I swore I would go to a movie so I would not be there. Then I got two hundred dollars in twenties from the bank, bought some beer and vodka and brandy and mixer and snacks from the store, rushed home and showered twice. I played with my dick in the shower and saw the beautiful high school student naked in my mind's eye. I'd heard he had a girlfriend, and he made a point of talking about fucking a girl, so was he gay or not? Did he like me? Was the macho act just that? Something to hide his affection, his attraction for me? Oh myGod, how stupid I was. I put on a tee shirt and pair of tight jeans, and when the door bell rang, I almost flew across the room, and then stood in stark terror behind the closed door. It rang again. I swallowed and opened the door. "Hi'ya Mr. G." he flashed me one of those smiles and sailed passed me into my apartment. "Cool place...good fuck pad." He threw his jacket on a chair. "Maybe I'll bring some chicks here to fuck them when we haven't got any place to crash" "Like hell you will Jake...look we have to talk." He turned to look at me, and with one hand scratched his right pec through his tee shirt. "Ooooh...are you mad at me Mr. G? Why are you mad at me? I thought you liked me. " His fingers started to pinch the nipple through the tee shirt. I knew I was in trouble and had better back off. " I don't dislike you, I think you are a fine young man." He threw back his head and laughed. God he was magnificent. "A fine young man? That's not what you thought in Swing Choir...when you were looking at my dick all period and practically drooling...everybody saw it. Then you were thinking..what a tasty young hunk of teenage boy cock." I got scared then. " I think you ought to leave Jake." "Without you sucking my dick?" He gave me a pout that got my prick growing in my jeans. Why was my body doing this? He saw my reaction and laughed again. "Faggots suck dick so much better than twats. You gotta teach a cunt how to give a decent blow job..but faggots already know." "Jake, you are making me really angry...and I won't let you...." "You got any beer?" He kicked off his shoes...and peeled off his socks and I was hypnotized staring at his fine arched athletic teenage feet. " I asked you a question Mr. G. You got any beer?" "Eh...I think..eh...yeah..in the fridge. " I couldnt take my eyes off his feet...his smooth flesh going up inside the cuffs of his pants. "Well, why the fuck don't you go get me one?" "I'll give him the beer and then I'll tell him to leave..." I told myself in the kitchen getting my strength and dignity back in order. But when I came back, I saw that he had removed his tee shirt. His naked hairless torso...not muscular but tight and teenagy, well formed pecs with pink nickel sized nipples, flat stomach, sprouts of thick armpit hair, youthful srong teenage arms, destroyed me. I got a terrible hardon just standing there. "It's too fucking hot in here, so I thought I'd make myself comfortable. Gimmee the beer and make yourself comfortable too." I handed him the beer. "I'm.....I'm fine." "Mr. G...take off your tee shirt. I'm only a kid and you're making me feel embarrassed standing her with my tits showing and you all covered up like that. It's just not fair." I could feel my lower lip tremble. "Jake, I don't know what you are doing or why. We need to talk this out...we need to communicate. I have no intention of doing anything sexual with you. It wouldn't be right." He laughed long and hard then and rubbed the cold beer can over his chest..making his nipples stand up hard and proud. "That's almost exactly what Jenny Carson said to me at lunch today just before I shoved my dick in her mouth." "Jake, you are obviously very popular at school...you have lots of friends and lots of opportunities for sex...." "Yeah... I got three cunts pregnant last semester. " I felt sick. "I can tell you are very proud of that. In that case, you don't need me." He walked over to me. I could smell soap and cologne and boysweat. "Of course I don't need you. But you need me. You need me real bad." He put one hand on my face, and I could not move. He stroked me cheek and ran a finger over my lips. "You need me so bad, there is nothing you won't do for me. And I'm going to prove that to you." He winked again and made a kissy mouth at me. He reached down and pinched one of my nipples through my teen shirt. "Now take off the fucking shirt before I get angry and have to spank you." I hadn't had sex with anyone in six months…good sex in almost a year. Do you know what it is like to be in the control of an eighteen year old high school senior? I peeled off the teen shirt and stood before him. "Not bad for an old man." He whisperedispered. "How big is your dick..hard?" I was lost in his eyes...I didn't know where I was…who I was. "Six and a half inches." I answered. "Mine is nine." He smiled and held his beer can up to my lips. Is that what gave him his confidence...his big dick? is that how it worked? He put the beer can to my lips and I drank. Then he drank from the same can...never taking his eyes off me. Then he spit on the lip of the can, then he wiped the spit around the top with his tongue, then he spit again right into the can, then he held it up to my lips. Where the fuck did he learn all of this? I drank...tasting his spit and the beer. He was only about five foot ten and I was six foot two..but he was way in control. He tipped the beer can and let beer run down over my chest. The dam inside of me broke. "Oh Jake, you are a very sexy young man, and yes I do have feelings for you. I had very strong feelings instantly for you...I...I...have a kind of crush on you." "Fuck man, what will my steady girlfriend say about that...and all the guys in swing choir?" "Jake I hope to God you won't tell anyone about this. It could be very bad for both of us.or both of us." He shook his head and his hair fell over his forehead. He looked like a little boy. "No,it could be very bad for you. My father is a cop." I didn't say anything because I didn't know what to say. His laugh this time was that of a naughty little boy. " I hate the fucker!" He said. "Do you want to open my pants for me?" Oh God help me, I did. I did want to so badly. I was transposed by sex. With shaking fingers I reached out to his belt buckle. "Twenty bucks...." he said very sweetly. That hit me hard, but I was too gone to care. "Sure, if that's what you want, I'll pay you after the sex, I promise." His hand grabbed my wrist. It was surprisingly strong. "No Mr G. Twenty bucks...now ...for the honor of opening my pants." What should I do. I was so close to his throbbing nine inch teenage dick. I had to see it. I had to taste it. Nothing else mattered. I fished in my jeans pocket...all the tighter because my dick was very hard too and handed him a twenty. He put it in his trouser pocket. "Ok...enjoy yourself...open my pants Mr. G." I did...even the act of unbuttoning his pants and lowering his zipper was more erotic than the wildest sex I had evethe wildest sex I had ever had...obsession does that to you. His loose casual trousers were so baggy, they fell around his ankles, showing me his beautiful legs, lightly haired, and his boxer shorts with an enormous tent where his hard dick poked out. The front of the boxers was all wet. "I leak an awful lot. I'm always leaving pecker tracks all over the place." He was so golden and glorious, so young and smooth and sexual, I was out of my mind. I reached for his boxers, brushed my hand across his smooth tight tummy And slid my fingers into the waistband. "That will cost you another twenty...Mr. G." "You are a fucking bastard Jake." I was shaking so bad my fingers made a drum sound on his flat stomach. I could feel his prick hair as it trailed up toward his belly button. "Do you want to see my nine inch dripping dick? If you do, apologize for calling me a bad name and give me an extra twenty as punishment. That's forty bucks, Teach." I handed him the forty, which he dropped onto the floor with no concern. I slipped the boxers down off his hips, he sucked in his stomach, and his fat beer can thick nine inch dick flopped up and down in front of me, spraying flecks of pre fuck everywhere. It was the most beautiful dick I had ever seen...a huge fucking dickhead all pink and with a fat knob and thick piss slit. A fleshy and fat stalk with blue veins clearly visible. Gigantic balls hanging low in a thick smooth, saggy sack. They swung gently with his breathing. Perfectly trimmed prick bush. It wasthe dick of a God, not of a teenage boy. I knew then, no matter what happend, I would never ever get over Jake. Never forget this magnificent slab of teenage fuckmeat. This work of art. This prizewinning boy pisser. The other boys must be so fucking jealous. I was so fucking jealous. I had a rather normal six and a half inch prick. This teenager had the fuckmeat of an animal! "Sorry, I'm leaking all over your rug. " he laughed, stepping out of his pants and his underwear. His big balls danced and his dick slapped up against his stomach but then hung heavy out from his groin, too big and thick to stand up straight. "I'm usually bigger, but I fucked twice and jerked off once already today." "Oh my God, Jake...oh My God Jake...." I said over and over...It's all I could say. He stood there with his hands on his slender hips. I could hardly swallow, I was so consumed by this teenage fucktool. "I bet you want to kiss it and suck it real bad...huh Mr. G? Don't you want to run your tongue over my big dripping pisshead?" "Yes Jake..I do. I really do. " "That will cost you another forty bucks...I hope you got enough money. The evening is still young, and I got two cunts doing my homework for me, so I am free all night." I was on my knees in front of Jake the eighteen year old high school kid who had captured my mind, my heart, and my lust. He had the most perfect dick I ever saw.(and I have seen none as beautiful since) He stood there, arrogant as hell, tightening his tummy so the prick would dance and bounce in front of me, drooling pre-fuck like a leaky faucet. His pre-fuck was cloudy and thick, almost like cum. Some of the fuck splashed onto my chest and neck. It stung my skin and almost sent me over the edge. I handed him the forty dollars. He chuckled and dropped it onto the floor. "Ok Mr. G. Now we've got a good understanding going. I tell you what I want, and you do it. And then you pay me for the honor of doing what I want. That sound pretty good to you?" He was not big boned..except for his prick, and his body looked like tha tof a sixteen year old. It made my agony all the greater. And when he laughed, which he did alot, and flashed his even white teeth, I was lost. But my eyes weren't on his teeth. They were on his fucking huge teenage prick and balls. I leaned in to licck a dollop of pre cum off his prick head, but he stepped back out of the way. "I gave you the money...you said I could..." "I said you could kiss and lick my prick...my dick juice will cost you an extra twenty." "Jake, I'm an actor...I don't have a lot of money, that's why I help out at the school. I can hardly pay my rent every month...and..." "Look at all that sticky stringy fuck slime. I'll bet you really want to taste it, don’t you? Nice fresh teenage boy fucksnot? Does it taste different from when you suck some old fart's dick? I bet it does...nice juicy teeage boy pisser juice. You want it bad...don't you?" My shaking hand fished out another twenty which got tossed lightly on the pile, then Jake stepped close to me once again, and I was in Heaven smelling the ripe odor of his teen boy cock and balls. I leaned in and put my lips to his plumb sized dickhead, wanting to make this moment special...to remember it all my life. My lips touched his dickhead. Prick slop transferred from his piss hole to my lips. His dick bounced and slapped my nose and left a spray of pre-cum on my cheek. I started to lick the cockhead. It was the most delicious thing I ever tasted.I lifted my hands to take hold of the huge prick. Jake slapped my hands away... "Piggy mouth only Mr. G. " I began to lick down the slimy shaft of the teen cock. I traced a big blue boy vein with my tongue. I buried my face in his teenage prick hair. "I'm so happy, it's ok God if I die now, " I thought to myself, using my lips to gum the thick hard prick stalk. Then I leaned down and started to lick his gigantic shaved nuts. The ball bag of a teenage boy is so soft., so different from that of an older man...Jake was right, there is nothing like a teenager. The nuts were a bit salty with sweat. The flesh was like velvet. Suddenly he grabbed my head by the ears and shoved his dick deep into my mouth, butting my throat and making me choke. "Come on Asswipe, I wanna fuck your facehole now." He began to fuck brutally in and out of my throat., yanking my head all the way down to this prickhair. I had never had a dick that big in my mouth before...a nine inch prick, and I doubted I could take it balls deep. Jake never doubted me. He knew damn well I could take it as deep as he wanted to go, and he wanted to go scrotum depth into my gullet. That meant that nine inches of boy dick had to pierce my throat. When he fucked a girl, she knew she was fucked...she could hardly walk afterwards. I can't claim his partners ever really enjoyed the feeling of sex with Jake...it always hurt too damn much, but it was exactly the fact that he didn't give a fuck abou give a fuck about anyone's pleasure but his own, that made him so damned attractive. All that mattered was Jake's dick having pleasure. He lifted one strong slender soccer player leg and threw it over my shoulder...so he could grind his prick even deeper into my throat. He slammed my head against his crotch, and I thought I would pass out from pain and lack of air. His huge cock was imbedded way into my throat., and I thought its girth must be ripping the skin. With one leg over my shoulder and across my back, he rode me like that, fucking deep into my face. My face had become a cunt for this randy teenage boy to fuck. I was just a fuck hole for him. "Come on you fucking faggot, suck dick...take that big teen prick you cocksucking pig you...you piece of homo shit...." That was how I received my first load of Jake Jism...sprayed down my throat...scalding, strong, salty, his fat teen pisser throbbing and gushing a huge load of stud scum into me. Finally when the teen prick stopped spurting and he released me from the hold of his strong smooth leg, I fell back onto the carpet...some cum dripping from my lips. "Whew, you are a way kewl facefuck Mr. G. Wait until I tell the guys at school." "Jake, listen to me, you must never tell anyone what we have done. Do you understand?" He smiled and scratched one hunky ass cheek. "We'll see...." "No Jake...not we'll see...not a soul. I am serious about this....." He pouted and shook his darling head at me. "Ooohhh Mr. G. is serious...serious with boy spooge dripping down his chin. Get your faggot ass up here and clean off my dick. Don't you know the first rule of cunt service...after the sex, the cunt cleans the cock with her filthy sow mouth." "Jake, where did you ever learn at such a young age to be so cruel...so heartless?" "Just a natural talent, I guess...now come on...clean off Mr. Dick. " I lovingly licked the flaccid cum covered teenage cock clean, wondering about the school girls who had been fucked by that dick. I wondered if they knew how lucky they were. If I had been a young school girl, I would have done anything to keep Jake as my boyfriend, absolutely anything! When his dick was clean, he flopped back on the couch and sat there, legs spread wide, toes curling and uncurling, scratching his pec and smiling. "Get me another beer will you?" "Jake, maybe you should go home now...." "Oh sure, you selfish fucker...you have your fun and then want to throw me out. What about my feelings?" "I sucked your cock..you had..." "You had the extreme pleasure of taking the most beautiful dick in the world down your sow gullet. You had the pleasure of worshipping a young teenage God. Now I want some fun. I want to play. First go get me a beer. Oh take off your pants first. " I wanted to throw him out on his ass, but something about the way he said he wanted to "play" made my dick jump in my jeans and squirt another jolt of pre fuck. I quickly peeled off my jeans and stood naked in front of the kid. Like I said, I have a nice body and am proud of it. "You're right, Mr. G. That is a pretty pathetic little dick you've got there, isn't it?" I tried to regain some pride. "It's six and a half inches Jake, larger than average. " He did laugh then. "Ha...pencil prick. No wonder you became a faggot...you couldn't even fuck a chick with that dick...she'd never even feel it. Is it in yet Honey?" My dick was harder than it had ever been. "Yes, well not everyone is hung like you Jake. " He spread his legs wider and patted his flaccid prick and huge saggy balls. "Damn straight...now crawl into the kitchen and get me a beer." I must have intentionally missed the key word in that last sentence, for I turned and started to walk out of the room. His voice became harsh and sharp. "CRAWL, MOTHERFUCKER." I turned to face him...trying to look dignified with my six and a half inch throbbing hard on all red and drooling. "I will not crawl for anyone, Jake. You may be the most handsome teen I have ever seen, and I may have a stupid crazy crush on you...I admit that...I admit that I have lost my senses...but I have never crawled for anyone, and I will not do it now." He never said a word. He didn't have to. He lifted one leg and bent the knee, putting his sexy big naked teenage foot up on the couch. This spread him wide enough for me to see up his ass crack and I saw his perfect pink asshole, all crinkled and tight and beautiful. He started to play with his dick and it grew hard again in an instant. With his other hand he pulled at his nipples until they were hard as little stones. He sucked in his bottom lip and chewed on it and looked at me that way, batting his rather large eyelashes. I felt sick to my stomach, and my legs lost their strength. I wanted to laugh and cry at the same time. My head felt light and my body was covered with a cold sweat. It was like coming down with some kind of instantaneous flu. My dick was so hard the skin felt like ripping and it itched terribly. I needed this young punk's cock..I needed his ass like I had never needed anything in my whole entire life. I blinked the sweat or tears from my eyes, looked around...and found myself on my knees. How could I let anyone do this to me? A boy! How could I demean myself in this way. On hands and knees I crawled into the kitchen for the beer. I know ou no longer have any sympathy for me or my plight. You think me disgusting. Well, all I can say is, you didn’t know Jake. Crawling back into the living room, I noticed two things. One, I was breathing through my mouth, my lower jaw hanging slack, like I was some kind of village idiot or something. Second, Jake was no longer on the couch. Then I felt his weight on my back, as he sat naked on me...like a rider on a horse. "Put the beer down Mr. G., and ride me around the room" Here I was, a naked man in his mid-thirties, naked on my hands and knees in my own living room with a bare assed eighteen year old kid sitting on me, wanting to ride me like a horse. I could feel his balls and prick on my back. "Look Jake, I don't want to...." He slapped my ass hard and dug one foot into my rips. "Come on, be a good horsey...giddyup....” I crawleawled around my living with this naked teenage boy on my back. For ten minutes I crawled, until I fell to the floor in exhaustion and Jake stood up and fetched his beer. "You make a shitty horse...no stamina. You're going to need to work on that. " I lifted my sweat slick head. "For what?' He stood over me and poured some beer on me. "For the future. So I can get a decent ride in the future. Cripes are you stupid." The future...I hadn't even thought of the future. But he had. "Oh, tomorrow by the way, get me a set of keys to this pace, so I can come and go as I please. And we'll have to put some kind of sign on the door, so if I am fucking some chick here, you know to stay away until I am finished. Unless of course I allow you to watch. He stood there legs spread on his big teen feet, flaccid prick swinging over a low hanging ball bag, tight stomach, well shaped boy pecs with beautiful nipples, shoulders straight, head back, slugging down the beer. I almost came just looking at him. He raised one arm and sniffed his armpit. "Whew...my pits really stink, its so damn warm in here. You better lick them clean for me, don't you think, Mr. G.?" You should have heard the voice in my skull right then..."Oh God yes..God yes, let me lick your armpits Jake...let me suck the boy sweat from your pit bushes, and taste the foul bitter taste of teenage armpit. Cover my face with your pit stink so when you go home, I still can smell you." I know now, I am a real sicko, but I didn’t know it then. I crawled to the couch to lick his armpits. It cost me ten bucks for each pit, well worth it when you consider the price of cocktails in a classy bar. I sucked and licked his armpits for fifteen minutes and never would have stopped if he hadn't pushed my head back. "I gotta piss, " he said rising and walking in that casual way he had toward the bathroom, his ass globes hypnotizing me as they kind of rolled with each step. He had well muscled, smooth skinned ass cheeks with a deep crack. "Come on......" I crawled after him...I actually crawled after him. Have any of you ever done something so demeaning...so disgusting. I crawled after a teenage boy going to take a piss. “You’ll want to bring some money,” he said with a smile, his fat dick swinging. I didn't know it at the time, but Jake was testing me. The eighteen year old sadistic stud was seeing how far he could take me...how low I would actually stoop, or in this case crawl. I crawled after him into the bathroom, like the stupid idiot I had become. Now I tell myself that I knew then I had no choice. I mean the kid was a high school student with a cop for a father and he could have ruined my entire life. True he was eighteen and legal, but still a guy like me going into a school and having sex with a student there. I mean, I would have been ruined. As it turns out, I was ruined anyway. I tell myself that was the reason I crawled...but it's not the truth. The truth is I crawled because no one ever affected me like Jake did. I crawled because of his fat flaccid swinging prick and those huge teenage balls. I crawled because of that killer ass with the smooth tight ass cheeks rising and falling as he swaggered ahead of me. I crawled because I had no defense against a gorgeous high school senior. Even though he was eighteen, there are those of you who would say I am a child molester, him being a school boy and all, But the truth is that I was the one who was molested. I was the one damaged and changed forever. I never stood a chance from the moment he set eyes on me. When he got into the bathroom, he turned and smiled the sweetest smile, like a young kid delighted over Christmas. "Here, let me help you. It's too hard for you to crawl fisting all that cash. Just give it all to me." I stupidly raised my hand and opened it, and he scooped up all the money I had left. "You know Mr. G., When you are crawling, and you'll be doing a lot of that from now on, you might find it easier to carry things in your mouth...like dog's do." He said that in the kindest way, like a scout helping out an old lady. "My, my, my, your penis is sure hard isn't it, Mr. G. If some dude made me crawl around like a fucking animal, my dick would go soft in a second, but I guess that's the difference between a straight guy and a faggot, isn't it? Faggots love guys to work them over. It's what they live for. Now turn over on your back Mr.G and rest your head on the rim of the toilet bowl. No, up a little farther with your head over the toilet water...that's good. Great, Mr. G." "Jake, I don't want this. This isn't sex...it isn't part of..." "Shhhhh, don't talk so much Mr. G. I don't like it when you talk all the time. Think about using your faggot mouth for other things, ok?" My God, his dick was beautiful...that's all I could think about. Stupid I know..utterly stupid. But it was such a perfect cock. Such a perfect color and texture and so thick and meaty even when flaccid, that I couldn't take my eyes off of it. He stood with legs spread, his fat teenage fuckmeat hanging over my face. "Now open your mouth as wide as you can Mr. G." He placed his hand on his slender boy hips and puffed out his teenage chest a little. "No, Jake please. I am begging you, not this...please..." "Open nice and wide Mr. G. And don't close your eyes..I want you to see how good my aim is." Well his aim wasn;t so good. Typical teenager, always thinking he can do better than he really can. The first splash of boypiss hit my chin and ran down my neck onto my chest. He giggled like a little boy and adjusted his lanky frame, so the piss shot higher, into my open mouth. My mouth filled quickly with the bitter liquid and it overflowed and ran down my cheeks and into the toilet beneath me. I got a little frantic and swallowed as quickly as I could, tasting for the first time in my life teenboy piss. And my fucking dick got harder than ever. I hated myself. I loathed my perversion. I deserved what I was getting. He jiggled his dick a little so the spray of pee went up across my nose and splashed into my eyes, stinging me. It got into my hair and ran down into my ears. "This is awesome.." he whispered. I drank the boy's piss. When the spray had turned to a trickle and then stopped, he shook the last few drop off onto my face. I was mesmerized by the big fat pisshole, and the way the droplets of piss flew off onto me. My dick felt like it was going to explode. "There wasn't that cool? I knew you'd like it. I'm gonna take a shower, man, and while I do, I want you to hunt up an extra set of keys for me and your checkbook." He walked over to the shower, smooth young back and ass toward me...and I just looked up at him like he was a God...I didn't even think to wipe the piss off my face. I remember now feeling a sense of panic because I realized that our session was over, and something in me didn't want it to be over. I actually wanted him to stay the night, but I didn't dare ask him for fear of some new horror he might visit upon me. I was on the couch when he came padding out of the bathroom naked and proud dick swinging like a clock pendulum. His hair was still damp and he looked younger than ever. He smiled at me. "Off the furniture Mr. G. The furniture is off limits from now on. Even when I'm not here. You sit on the floor. Understand?" "Yes..." I mumbled sliding off the couch onto the carpet. Why the fuck couldn't I stand up to him? Was it his youth, or beauty, or a combination of the two? Or something else? He walked close to me, his fat flaccid dick bobbing above me once again. It never got small, even when he was drained. "Keys," he said. And I handed to him my extra set of keys. "Oh good, car keys too. Cool. . And your checkbook." And your checkbook." I handed up my checkbook. "I don't have a lot of money Jake. I'm trying to build a career, but I only have a couple of thousand in the bank. It's all I have in the world. " He threw back his darling head and laughed. "Don't worry, I'm not going to spend that much. I just want to check out Abacrombie to see what's new. And Banana Republic. But you might think about getting a decent job, forget all this acting shit. Get a job as a waiter or something. Look into it this week. Look dork, these checks aren't worth shit if you don't sign them." He pouted and got a pen from the table and watched me sign the blank checks. He smiled down at me. "Time for Jake to go home to do his homework for school. You wanna kiss me goodbye?" He stuck his hips out so his dick wobbled a bit. The dickhead was like a fucking plumb...honest to God. "Your dick is so beautiful, Jake." I kissed the soft skin of his pink prickhead over and over, running my tongue over the big fat piss slit that never seemed to totally close. "I know. You'll get to see it again tomorrow if you're a good boy. Now I gotta get dressed." he slipped on his shirt. It was like night descending on a gorgeous natural vista, inking it into blackness. "Jake, do you want to...would you like to sleep over?" He laughed again, tugging up his trousers, not bothering to put on any underwear. "Sleep with a faggot...I don't think so. My dick would be raw by morning." He pointed at his boxer shorts on the floor. "I left you my dirty underpants to suck on all night." We both knew I would too. "Now tomorrow, I think you arranged a rehearsal for just the guys in swing choir. Probably so you could get off looking at all the baskets and asses without the distraction of cunt." I tried to preserve some shred of dignity, who knows why. "That's not true,Jake. The guys need the work. They can't learn the steps as quickly as the girls." "Well that's because you give us guys such faggy steps to do. We can't do all that swishy shit. You ought to hear how we laugh behind your back. “Is Mr. Faggot coming today, the guys ask." He laughed then, and I wanted to cry. “Is Mr. Drooling over our teenage dicks, coming today?” "Well maybe I just shouldn't come back to the school, it might better all the way round." "If you don't come back to the school, you don't get any more of this grade A prime fuckmeat. Now, it doesn't matter to me one way or the other. I got lots of twat I can stuff, but how about you? Do you want some more of Jakey's big fat fuck sausage?" He was tying his shoes. "I asked you a question." "Yes, you know I want to see you again." "Then I want you at school on time tomorrow, ready to work. You try to figure out some more studly steps for us guys, and I'll tell the guys to try to stop laughing at your swishy ass.” He flashed a toothy smile at me. “ I can't promise anything though, they can be pretty cruel sometimes. And you are such a fucking faggot. I mean, we all talk about it all the time. Now, for a few rules. When you come to teach us tomorrow, I want you to wear those tight jeans you wore to answer the door tonight, and no underwear. Let all the guys see your package. It might make them feel sorry for you. You know I think ninety percent of the guys in the junior and senior class have dicks bigger than yours. There are some fourteen year old Freshmen who are about your size." He laughed hard and slugged back the rest of the unfinished beer. "You know, I had an idea. If you taught the eighth grade boys and went after some of them, your dick might seem pretty big to them.” He stood up. His fucker pushed out the front of his pants, and I wanted to kiss it again. "So you wear those tight jeans and a nice thin tee shirt so we can see your titties through it. Make sure it’s a really small, tight tee shirt. I want to see at least two inches of your belly showing at the bottom. And make sure we can see the brown of your titties through the material. And if you're real good at practice tomorrow, I'll give you some more of Mr. Dick." He stuffed my money and checkbook into his pants pocket and moved to the door, leaving me naked on the floor. He turned at the door. "How would you like me to shove my big fat prick up your asshole?" I shook my head. "I've never done that." It was true, I'd read about it in dirty stories and watched porno videos, but the few times in my life I had tried it, it was too uncomfortable and hurt. I think I my asshole was too tight. "Never been pussy fucked? A virgin? Well then you have a real treat in store for you, don't you?" "Jake, could you call me later...could we just at least talk about this…about what we're feeling...please..." "Sorry Mr. G., but I gotta call my girlfriend...make up some excuse why she didn't get any dick tonight. You gotta remember that faggots are pretty low on the ladder. You're lucky I have any time at all for you. Lots of teen twat wants this fuckmeat pretty bad. It's become a kind of status symbol around school to suck my dick. And the cunt who gets to be my girlfriend is pretty special. She's really respected. I hear there's even a club for cunts I've dumped. They get together and talk about my cock and what they all did. Hey maybe when I dump you, I can fix it up so you are the first guy to join that club. See you..." And he was gone. I sat in the middle of my living room and cried and cried and cried. I actually started to crawl toward the kitchen before I came to my senses and stood up and walked. I could taste his piss in my mouth. I could smell his sweat on my body, and my dick needed to shoot a fuckload so badly it hurt. In the alcove off my kitchen, I had a year book from the school. I opened it to his picture, and sat on the floor and masturbated. Am I scum? Do you know anyone like me? The next day, I walked into the swing choir room and ten guys applauded and whistled at my jeans and tee shirt, led no doubt by Jake who looked sexy as hell. He wore a yellow pullover with a tee shirt underneath and baggy tan pants. He had a beaded bracelet around one wrist. I tried to act business like, but I had the feeling he had told some of the guys what had happened. I had worked late into the night on some new steps...more macho steps...but in the middle of teaching the first one, one of the big jocks said right out loud, "I can't do that step Mr. G. Only a faggot can do that step." I felt my face go red and heard the guys laugh. "We will not use that kind of language in Swing Choir." I said angrily. Then Jake spoke up. "He's sorry Mr. C....what he meant was that only a cocksucking ball licking queer scumbag fucksow of a homo could do that step." I stood frozen, sweat running from my armpits, staring at Jake for what seemed like an eternity, and he stared back. "Jake please...." I said quietly. "Sorry, Mr. C...just trying to help. Oh, wonder why I'm calling you Mr. C? It's a kind of affectionate nickname. But I don't think you wanna know what it means right now." The guys had formed a kind of circle around me. "Mr. C., could you go over with me that step we do with the girls in that romantic part. I can't get it.." Jake asked. And he stepped up behind me. "Here...I'll be the guy and you be the girl." All the guys laughed. He took my arms from behind, as I had taught him, and then he began to undulate his body. As the girl, I was supposed to do the same, my ass against him. It was a dirty dancing kind of thing, but really quite subtle, and it looked good when the whole choir did it. it also only lasted eight counts. But now, Jake pressed his young hard body against me and held my arms, and I could feel his cock against my ass. I wondered for the first time if the girls in the swing choir felt the boys’ dickhe boys’ dicks against their asses during this step. "Eh, I decided to change the step. I think it's too risqué for swing choir. We might get complaints..." Jake was humping his cock against my ass, and it was having a terrible effect on me. My own dick was starting to erect. Please believe me when I tell you that the fucking kid's touch was electric to me, and I could not help it. "No. we like this step alot. Its the best one in the number. Its kind of like ass screwing." The guys roared with laughter. I could feel them all watching us intently. "But am I doing it right Mr.C? Do I have enough pelvic thrust?" "You are doing it just fine Jake. Now let's go on to something else..." I felt the grip of his hands on my wrists as his loins rubbed my ass. "No, I wanna practice this some more. I wanna get it right. " He was humping his dick into my ass and the kids around were busting a gut laughing. And I was throwing a fucking boner. "I think Mr. C. likes doing that step too." One of the cute jocks said, and some of the boys actually rolled on the floor with laughter. "Please stop now Jake." I tried to break away, but he leaned in and whispered in my ear. "We stop when I say so." and then he ground his dick harder into my ass. "I think I'm getting it now, Sir. The trick is to shove your dick really hard right up into the girl's ass crack." "Holy fuck, look at that.." said one of the junior boys, and he pointed at my crotch. I looked down to see a wet stain forming at the bulge of my dickhead. Oh Christ, I was leaking. I wanted to die. I knew I should never have gone back to the school. Nine teenage boys stood around me in a half circle, looking at the spooge spread soaking the front of my jeans. Jake let me go and stepped back. "Come on guys, give me a break. It happens to all guys. It probably happens to you all the time." I tried pathetically to laugh it off. "Not from other guys it don't" one dangerously handsome and dumb jock said. "I was dry humping you Mr. C., and look...I'm not even hard. It's cause I'm not a faggot," said Jake, with a friendly sadistic smile. "But look at the mess you made. Now you are going to have to take off your tee shirt and lower your jeans and wipe yourself off with it." With tears in my eyes, I shook my head. "No. I won't do that. I will not do that." "Unless of course, you want me to send one of the guys to the Principal's office to tell him what happened." I pulled up my tee shirt and slipped it off. "He's got a buff body for a fag...he must work out." one of the younger kids said. Jake ruffled the kid's hair. "Lots of fags work out. It's so they can hang around the locker room looking at guys dicks all day." Shit, he was right, what could I say? Jake extended his hand to me. "I'll hold your shirt while you lower your jeans." It was so I could not cover myself. My prick was still hard as iron and leaking like crazy. The wet spot was way down the leg by now. God damn, I am a fucking freak. "Please, Jake" it did no good. I unsnapped my jeans and peeled them down....my hard prick bounced out and sprayed pre-fuck onto the floor. Several guys jumped back, howling with laughter. Others moved in for a better look. "Pull your pants down to your ankles...so you can clean your thigh of all the fucksnot." I dropped the jeans to my ankles and stood there bare assed naked in front of ten teenage boys. "Somebody lock the door," Jake said. Nothing sexual happened that day...not then...during Swing Choir anyway, but Jake did decide that since my clothes were wet with pricksap, I had better finish teaching the class bare assed naked. They sat around sipping cokes, making me do the swing choir dance steps over and over by myself...jumping around dick and balls flopping. I wanted to die. I really wanted to die. My prick got small, then hard again. Then it leaked again, sending gales of laughter across the room. Fresh faced teenage boys laughed as only boys can laugh, until they held their stomachs, watching me prance and jump totally bare assed naked. Jake got up and did the couples thing with me, rubbing my ass, and my prick bounced and sprayed pre fuck, and the guys roared, and I started to cry. Here I was a grown adult crying in front of ten high school boys. Do you know what it is like to cry in front of a gang of boys who are laughing at you? They laughed harder. "Is that as big as his dick gets?" One senior footballer asked. "How the fuck do the girl's find it?" More laughter. "Jarod...the girls don't find it. The homos find it," Jake explained. "Besides, I have a feeling he is more often the sucker than the suckee." The bell rang and the boys tumbled out of the classroom..leaving me standing there bare assed naked with a dripping hard on…crying like a baby. I stayed home in bed for two days. I called the regular swing choir > music teacher and told her I wouldn't be in for a while, and they could work > on the music aspects of the numbers. I stumbled around my apartment trying > to get my life in order and seriously considered moving to Chicago. Mostly I > slept as people do when they are humiliated or sad, or scared. I decided I > could never go back to the school. Then, at ten o'clock at night on the > third evening, my doorbell rang. I knew who it was without a second > thought. I don't know why. I slipped on some old jeans and a tee shirt and > opened the door. > Jake stood there with a nasty look on his face. He was more adorable > than I had remembered. Then his face in a second turned innocent and > childlike. Such an innocent high school boy look on him. He was dressed in > a burgundy baggy sweater that hung down over his hands and a pair of dark > blue pants. > "Mr. C...I am pissed. I missed you mucho these last two days and my > dick missed you too." He had been drinking, I could tell by the slur in his > speech and the blurry look to his usually bright sparkling eyes. "You have > been a mean selfish cocksucker to let us swing choir boys high and dry." > "Jake, I've thought it over and this whole thing is no good. I'm not > coming back to the school, and I can't see you any more." My voice shook so > badly I could hardly stand the sound. I sounded like the biggest sissy boy. > Here I was, an adult in his thirties, letting a high school boy push me > around. I called the regular swing choir > music teacher and told her I wouldn't be in for a while, and they could work > on the music aspects of the numbers. I stumbled around my apartment trying > to get my life in order and seriously considered moving to Chicago. Mostly I > slept as people do when they are humiliated or sad, or scared. I decided I > could never go back to the school. Then, at ten o'clock at night on the > third evening, my doorbell rang. I knew who it was without a second > thought. I don't know why. I slipped on some old jeans and a tee shirt and > opened the door. > Jake stood there with a nasty look on his face. He was more adorable > than I had remembered. Then his face in a second turned innocent and > childlike. Such an innocent high school boy look on him. He was dressed in > a burgundy baggy sweater that hung down over his hands and a pair of dark > blue pants. > "Mr. C...I am pissed. I missed you mucho these last two days and my > dick missed you too." He had been drinking, I could tell by the slur in his > speech and the blurry look to his usually bright sparkling eyes. "You have > been a mean selfish cocksucker to let us swing choir boys high and dry." > "Jake, I've thought it over and this whole thing is no good. I'm not > coming back to the school, and I can't see you any more." My voice shook so > badly I could hardly stand the sound. I sounded like the biggest sissy boy. > Here I was, an adult in his thirties, letting a high school boy push me > around. > "I brought a present for you Mr. C." Jake groped his bulge...I could > see he was at least half hard. Why the fuck did that kid have to be hung > like that? > "My name begins with a G...not a C and you know it." > He smiled stupidly, a little drunken spittle in the corner of his > mouth. His eyes were red. "No, Mr. C...Mr. C...that's your nick name. Know > what it stands for? Mr. Cunt! All the guys in the school know about it. > We told all the guys, not just the guys in swing choir. Everybody thinks > it¹s very funny...except for a few of the faggot boys." > "Well, your little game is over. " I was actually proud of myself > holding my own like that. Although, the sight of his luscious full young boy > lips made me start to get hard. He had a way of licking his lips and > chewing on his lower lip like a naughty little boy that drove me nuts. "I brought a present for you Mr. C." Jake groped his bulge...I could > see he was at least half hard. Why the fuck did that kid have to be hung > like that? > "My name begins with a G...not a C and you know it." > He smiled stupidly, a little drunken spittle in the corner of his > mouth. His eyes were red. "No, Mr. C...Mr. C...that's your nick name. Know > what it stands for? Mr. Cunt! All the guys in the school know about it. > We told all the guys, not just the guys in swing choir. Everybody thinks > it¹s very funny...except for a few of the faggot boys." > "Well, your little game is over. " I was actually proud of myself > holding my own like that. Although, the sight of his luscious full young boy > lips made me start to get hard. He had a way of licking his lips and > chewing on his lower lip like a naughty little boy that drove me nuts. He > did that now. > "Don't you wanna suck my big fat teenage dick?" > "Jake, you know I have very strong unexplainable feelings for you, and > yes, as a matter of fact I want to suck your big fat teenage dick more than > anything in the world right now...more than breathing...more than life. It's > all I have thought about these last two days, but I cannot and will not > tolerate your abuse of me. I will not be humiliated, so I have to break it > off with you." > He pouted and ran one hand through his hair. "What if I tell you I am > really sorry, and I really like you a lot?" > Oh Jesus, my dick was like iron in my pants. "Jake how can I believe > you after all the shit you put me through? " > > "I was just playing around. I never meant to really hurt you. I know it > got out of hand, but you know how horny high school guys are and how they > love to humiliate other guys. Shit, we are always pulling that kind of sick > shit on each other just for fun. Can I come in, just for a minute?" > > "It would be better if you didn't. It can only lead to...." He walked > passed me into the apartment. I just stood there, one hand on the door > knob. He slipped out of his sweater and stood there in his tee shirt. > "I¹m a little drunk. Can I have a beer?" > "Jake it¹s a school night, and I think you've had enough." > "You are a real prick, Mr.C....Mr. G. You sure know how to hurt a guy. > You think I'm mean to you? How about you? Here I am with a great big crush > on you, and you stay away for two days." He kicked off his shoes and peeled > off his socks. > > "If I am a prick, then you better go home Jake. I mean it. You don't > have a crush on me and you know it." > > "Then why does my fat prick get all hard and drippy when I think about > you? Why does it leak all over my fucking pants? He padded on bare feet > into the kitchen and came back with a beer. > 'I told you no beer!" I was weakening. I was losing, I could tell. > What the fuck was wrong with me? "You've got lots of girls after you. You've > got a steady girlfriend. Go out with them to relieve your sexual needs." > > "I do. I've fucked them all until they can't walk. I need something new. > Don't you wanna suck my dick Mr. G?" > > "If I suck your dick will you go home?" > > "You bet." He got a big smile on his face and peeled off his tee shirt. > The sight of his smooth naked chest did me in. My dick started squirting pre sick > shit on each other just for fun. Can I come in, just for a minute?" > > "It would be better if you didn't. It can only lead to...." He walked > passed me into the apartment. I just stood there, one hand on the door > knob. He slipped out of his sweater and stood there in his tee shirt. > "I¹m a little drunk. Can I have a beer?" > "Jake it¹s a school night, and I think you've had enough." > "You are a real prick, Mr.C....Mr. G. You sure know how to hurt a guy. > You think I'm mean to you? How about you? Here I am with a great big crush > on you, and you stay away for two days." He kicked off his shoes and peeled > off his socks. > > "If I am a prick, then you better go home Jake. I mean it. You don't > have a crush on me and you know it." > > "Then why does my fat prick get all hard and drippy when I think about > you? Why does it leak all over my fucking pants? He padded on bare feet > into the kitchen and came back with a beer. > 'I told you no beer!" I was weakening. I was losing, I could tell. > What the fuck was wrong with me? "You've got lots of girls after you. You've > got a steady girlfriend. Go out with them to relieve your sexual needs." > > "I do. I've fucked them all until they can't walk. I need something new. > Don't you wanna suck my dick Mr. G?" > > "If I suck your dick will you go home?" > > "You bet." He got a big smile on his face and peeled off his tee shirt. > The sight of his smooth naked chest did me in. My dick started squirting pre > fuck and my legs grew weak. I loved his perfect nipples and his belly > button and his hard smooth tummy. I had never been so gone over anyone in my > entire life. He undid his belt and unsnapped his pants. He let them fall. > He wasn't wearing any underwear. His dick stood up stiff and wet. It > bounced, nine inches of boyfuck meat. > I stood in front of him dying to kiss those soft lips...dying to suck on > his nipplesŠto chew on his neck...to lick his stomach. I wanted him to love > me, to need me. > "You're the best cocksucker I ever had, " he said smiling at me. > "Do you, eh..wanna sit on the couch, or go into the bedroom?" I felt > drunk now, drunk by the sight of him. > "I'd rather stand and have you on your knees." I should have known, but > it was too late for me now, I was trapped once again by the most beautiful > dick I had ever seen. It was running a cloudy stream of fucklube onto the > carpet. > I took off my tee shirt. "You're really excited tonight Jake." I > whispered, dropping my pants so my own six and a half inches popped up. I > sank to my knees and moved in. > "Yeah..." he sighed, thrusting his hips out toward me. "I just finished > fucking my girlfriend." I smelled the cunt on his dick then, a really > strong smell. "I didn't get a chance to wash my dick. It's got Julie's > cuntjuice all over it." There it was a few inches from my face, smelling of > pussy, and I could see the dried cuntjuice on it. > > "Well, Jake, would you like you to go wash it now?" > "No, I would like you to suck it like this. I would like you to suck and > lick my girlfriend's pussy slime from my dick." > > "Jake, It's filthy and it stinks...I can't suck it like this." > I loved his perfect nipples and his belly > button and his hard smooth tummy. I had never been so gone over anyone in my > entire life. He undid his belt and unsnapped his pants. He let them fall. > He wasn't wearing any underwear. His dick stood up stiff and wet. It > bounced, nine inches of boyfuck meat. > I stood in front of him dying to kiss those soft lips...dying to suck on > his nipplesŠto chew on his neck...to lick his stomach. I wanted him to love > me, to need me. > "You're the best cocksucker I ever had, " he said smiling at me. > "Do you, eh..wanna sit on the couch, or go into the bedroom?" I felt > drunk now, drunk by the sight of him. > "I'd rather stand and have you on your knees." I should have known, but > it was too late for me now, I was trapped once again by the most beautiful > dick I had ever seen. It was running a cloudy stream of fucklube onto the > carpet. > I took off my tee shirt. "You're really excited tonight Jake." I > whispered, dropping my pants so my own six and a half inches popped up. I > sank to my knees and moved in. > "Yeah..." he sighed, thrusting his hips out toward me. "I just finished > fucking my girlfriend." I smelled the cunt on his dick then, a really > strong smell. "I didn't get a chance to wash my dick. It's got Julie's > cuntjuice all over it." There it was a few inches from my face, smelling of > pussy, and I could see the dried cuntjuice on it. > > "Well, Jake, would you like you to go wash it now?" > "No, I would like you to suck it like this. I would like you to suck and > lick my girlfriend's pussy slime from my dick." > > "Jake, It's filthy and it stinks...I can't suck it like this." > > "Look Mr. C...I came all the way over here to be nice to you. Now suck > it like it is or not at all.. Make up your mind." What would you have done? > Nine inches of handsome teenage fuck meat bobbing in front of me. The > pisshole opened and closed and more fuckslop oozed out. I swallowed my > pride, held my breath and took the fat drooling prick into my mouth. "Look Mr. C...I came all the way over here to be nice to you. Now suck > it like it is or not at all.. Make up your mind." What would you have done? > Nine inches of handsome teenage fuck meat bobbing in front of me. The > pisshole opened and closed and more fuckslop oozed out. I swallowed my > pride, held my breath and took the fat drooling prick into my mouth. I was > in heaven. The pussy taste and smell went away rather quickly, and I was > left with the delicious flavor of Jake's fuckmeat. I did gag a little on the > cunt taste, but it soon dissolved in spit. Jake encouraged me. > "That a way Mr. C. Oh you are some great cocksucker. Usually I make > Julie clean me up with her mouth, but all the while I was fucking her cunt, > I kept thinking about your mouth sucking down her cuntslime. So after I > shot, I pulled out and let the scum dry on me real careful. You see how I > think of you? " > Dear God it was so wonderful; his big full balls bouncing on my chin, > his beer can thick prick ramming my throat, choking me, turning me into his > pussy, his fucktoy. The dick was so thick it stretched my entire throat. I > know how badly eighteen year old boys need sex, so I almost excused his > abuse of me. I kept thinking, maybe he is gay and doesn't know it. Maybe he > could like me, love me. How I lied to myself when I was sucking the > pre-fuck from the gaping pisshole of his dickhead. The fucksnot was > literally running down my throat like a river. Suddenly he pulled away, his > dick throbbing, a string of spittle and pre-fuck going from his cockhead to > my mouth. > "I wanna get some pictures of you, Mr. C. For my memories. " He hada > digital camera in his hands and he shot down on me, snapping a picture of me > kneeling with dick slime going from my mouth to his cockhead. > 'No Jake, no pictures, absolutely not." > "Come on Mr. C. Lay back on the floor and masturbate for me. It's just > fun, man. You are so fucking up tight. Be a kid again and have some fun > with me." He stepped back and got a pic of me kneeling, my dick hard and > throbbing. "Start to jerk off for me...think about how great it's going to > be when I fuck your ass." > "I told you Jake, I don't do that" but my hand went to my dick, pulling > it, rubbing it. SNAP! > "Yeah baby, and I told you, you better start to stretch that pussy with > your fingers or it's going to hurt bad when the time comes. I am not known > for being a gentle fucker. I'm giving you a chance, being nice to you, > giving you a chance to get your hole opened up. Lay back on the floor while > you jerk off...its more comfortable." I did. I fell back onto the floor, > tugging and yanking on my swollen prick, unable to look away from his > godlike body. His huge prick drooled onto me as he stood over me snapping > pics. Then he was standing over my face, his big feet planted on either side > of my head, pre-fuck running down onto my nose and lips. Then he squatted > down, until his nuts lay hot and sweaty on my mouth and chin. > "I feel like an ass suck. Lick my ass crack Mr. C." I know you must > think me an absolute wimp...a loser...a creep beyond any hope, but what > would you have done with the world's most perfect eighteen year old ass > inches from your face? I stuck my tongue out as far as I could and swiped > at his smooth young asscrack. He smelled sweaty. He raised up slightly so > my tongue got only the tips of ass crack hairŠsoft downy hair. Just a bit. > Just a sprinkling around his pink puckered asshole. Oh yes, I drank in the > sight of that as well, my dick going nuts. Eighteen year old ass hole still > has that youthful boyish pinkness about it. I tried to reach his ass crack > with my tongue, but he squatted just high enough that I couldn't get it > laughing. His dick throbbed and bobbed and leaked. > "Come on girl...come on and lick my ass crack. Reach for it, Cunt.. > Stick that fucking tongue out. Taste some hot sweaty boy ass!" Sweat dripped > from his ass crack onto my face. It was terribly pungent. > I was practically yanking my dick out of my groin. He lowered his ass enough > so that I was dizzy from the funky boy ass sweat stink, and my tongue > licked at his asshole hairs. A little lower! My tongue swiped up and down > the ass crack, catching sweat and some ass dirt, and the dried fuck tracks > from drippings from his fuck with his girlfriend. He allowed his full ass > cheeks to close over my face. I was smothered by teenage boy ass. > Just a sprinkling around his pink puckered asshole. Oh yes, I drank in the > sight of that as well, my dick going nuts. Eighteen year old ass hole still > has that youthful boyish pinkness about it. I tried to reach his ass crack > with my tongue, but he squatted just high enough that I couldn't get it > laughing. His dick throbbed and bobbed and leaked. > "Come on girl...come on and lick my ass crack. Reach for it, Cunt.. > Stick that fucking tongue out. Taste some hot sweaty boy ass!" Sweat dripped > from his ass crack onto my face. It was terribly pungent. > I was practically yanking my dick out of my groin. He lowered his ass enough > so that I was dizzy from the funky boy ass sweat stink, and my tongue > licked at his asshole hairs. A little lower! My tongue swiped up and down > the ass crack, catching sweat and some ass dirt, and the dried fuck tracks > from drippings from his fuck with his girlfriend. He allowed his full ass > cheeks to close over my face. I was smothered by teenage boy ass. I felt my > dick about to explode and jerked on it harder. A teenage boy was forcing > his ass down onto my face, sitting on my face. > "Stick your tongue up my hole...fuck my hole with your tongue you fucking > dirty sex sow you!" > I rammed my tongue into his puckered ass hole, as far as I could, until > it hurt it was in so far. I sucked at his ass lips while my tongue probed in > a rectal fuck, and my dick shot a huge spray of fuck into to the air as I > came, one of the hardest orgasms of my whole life. > "Oh God, I love you...I love you...I love you...I love you..." I yelled > over and over my tongue up his asshole making it sound like nothing except > grunting. > "Fucking ass sucking faggot...." he screamed and shot his own load > across my body and beyond me. Huge globs of Jake's cum made my own watery > orgasm seem pathetic. He was only eighteen, but he was a man, and I was a > faggot. He pulled up off my tongue and jerked his prick, so the remaining > cum splashed onto my face...me with my mouth wide trying to catch it. > "You are one disgusting piece of shit you know that Mr. Cunt!" > I was in a daze, and his abuse hardly registered. I was still coming > down from the best orgasm of my life. My balls ached with the power of it. > My body was covered with his boy fuck. > He walked to the chair and started to get dressed in a hurry, me still > on the floor in a daze. > "Three things, Asswipe. 1. You be at school tomorrow for swing choir. > We need the rehearsal, and no back talk, or these pics go all over the > school, including to the administration. I hope you fucking understand that > I mean every fucking word I say. I¹ll do it motherfucker, I really will. > And your new rehearsal outfit will be cut off jean shorts, and I mean cut > off high. I want some ass cheek showing. No, I want a lot of ass cheek > showing. If they aren't cut off high enough, we will finish the job right > there in class in front of the girls and everything, and you know I mean it. > Don't worry about Mrs. Twat (Tschanz), I already told the old cunt that you > would be there tomorrow, and she could stay in her office and drink. > Oh, and wear a nice pink tee shirt, cut off to one inch below your nipples. > 2. I need a hundred bucks...bring it tomorrow. " > "What about the checkbook and checks?" > "I bought a new home entertainment system. You would love it. " > "Fucking ass sucking faggot...." he screamed and shot his own load > across my body and beyond me. Huge globs of Jake's cum made my own watery > orgasm seem pathetic. He was only eighteen, but he was a man, and I was a > faggot. He pulled up off my tongue and jerked his prick, so the remaining > cum splashed onto my face...me with my mouth wide trying to catch it. > "You are one disgusting piece of shit you know that Mr. Cunt!" > I was in a daze, and his abuse hardly registered. I was still coming > down from the best orgasm of my life. My balls ached with the power of it. > My body was covered with his boy fuck. > He walked to the chair and started to get dressed in a hurry, me still > on the floor in a daze. > "Three things, Asswipe. 1. You be at school tomorrow for swing choir. > We need the rehearsal, and no back talk, or these pics go all over the > school, including to the administration. I hope you fucking understand that > I mean every fucking word I say. I¹ll do it motherfucker, I really will. > And your new rehearsal outfit will be cut off jean shorts, and I mean cut > off high. I want some ass cheek showing. No, I want a lot of ass cheek > showing. If they aren't cut off high enough, we will finish the job right > there in class in front of the girls and everything, and you know I mean it. > Don't worry about Mrs. Twat (Tschanz), I already told the old cunt that you > would be there tomorrow, and she could stay in her office and drink. > Oh, and wear a nice pink tee shirt, cut off to one inch below your nipples. > 2. I need a hundred bucks...bring it tomorrow. " > "What about the checkbook and checks?" > "I bought a new home entertainment system. You would love it. " > "But Jake, where will I get a hundred bucks from?" > "What the fuck do I care, but have it, or tomorrow night, Mr. Cunt > will have his own internet website with pictures. > 3. I need your apartment tomorrow night to fuck this chick, so > disappear from six to midnight. She swears I will have to use a rubber or > she won't do it. Yeah right. But if I do use a dickbag, I'll leave it for > you to suck out, How's that? In case you didn't notice, your prick is > getting hard again. What a fucking queer. Oh yeah, from now on, no clothes > when you are at home. I want you bare assed all the time. I mean, all the > time! You answer the door bareassed. If I come to see you, and you answer > the door with anything but a bare dick, your ass will be grass. And I'll be > sending some guys form school over, just to check on you. You answer the > door bare assed, you hear?" > "But what if it¹s some friends, or my mom and dad...or...they come over > sometimes...." > > "Too bad fuckface. You better just tell them not to come over for a > while. Of course, you can ask my permission to wear clothes if you make > advance plans. Now come here. How about a little goodbye kiss? " > He wanted to kiss me! Jake wanted to kiss me. I sprang to my feet, > my dick throbbing hard again and went to take him in my arms. > "Whoa..." he laughed. "This is a special buddy kiss. Close your eyes > and open your mouth wide." I did, and he snorted back snot from his nose, > gobbed and hawked a huge wad of spit into my mouth. I gagged and started to > close my mouth, thinking I might puke. > "Hold on. Keep that cocksucker mouth wide open. You didn¹t actually > think I'd touch my lips to yours after you sucked on my asshole did you? > Some night, if you are real good, I will kiss you, and it will be the "But Jake, where will I get a hundred bucks from?" > "What the fuck do I care, but have it, or tomorrow night, Mr. Cunt > will have his own internet website with pictures. > 3. I need your apartment tomorrow night to fuck this chick, so > disappear from six to midnight. She swears I will have to use a rubber or > she won't do it. Yeah right. But if I do use a dickbag, I'll leave it for > you to suck out, How's that? In case you didn't notice, your prick is > getting hard again. What a fucking queer. Oh yeah, from now on, no clothes > when you are at home. I want you bare assed all the time. I mean, all the > time! You answer the door bareassed. If I come to see you, and you answer > the door with anything but a bare dick, your ass will be grass. And I'll be > sending some guys form school over, just to check on you. You answer the > door bare assed, you hear?" > "But what if it¹s some friends, or my mom and dad...or...they come over > sometimes...." > > "Too bad fuckface. You better just tell them not to come over for a > while. Of course, you can ask my permission to wear clothes if you make > advance plans. Now come here. How about a little goodbye kiss? " > He wanted to kiss me! Jake wanted to kiss me. I sprang to my feet, > my dick throbbing hard again and went to take him in my arms. > "Whoa..." he laughed. "This is a special buddy kiss. Close your eyes > and open your mouth wide." I did, and he snorted back snot from his nose, > gobbed and hawked a huge wad of spit into my mouth. I gagged and started to > close my mouth, thinking I might puke. > "Hold on. Keep that cocksucker mouth wide open. You didn¹t actually > think I'd touch my lips to yours after you sucked on my asshole did you? > Some night, if you are real good, I will kiss you, and it will be the > highlight of your fucked up life. I'm not afraid to kiss guys. It doesn't > threaten my sexuality. Now hold your mouth open." He leaned in and I heard > him sniff. Then he blew his nose into my mouth. I started to puke, but he > slapped a hand over my mouth and pinched my nose. > "Swallow! Swallow, Cuntface! Before we are though, you will be eating > my snot like it was cavier! So just get fucking used to it. > You will take anything and everything from my body and love it...you hear > me...love it!" > I swallowed. He stepped back and smiled, lifting my chin to look into > my pale sick face. > "Good Pussy." the eighteen year old boy said. > "Please,could I suck you once more?" I said, totally humiliating myself > for him. > "Fuck you." he said in the sweetest way, and was gone. id to kiss guys. It doesn't > threaten my sexuality. Now hold your mouth open." He leaned in and I heard > him sniff. Then he blew his nose into my mouth. I started to puke, but he > slapped a hand over my mouth and pinched my nose. > "Swallow! Swallow, Cuntface! Before we are though, you will be eating > my snot like it was cavier! So just get fucking used to it. > You will take anything and everything from my body and love it...you hear > me...love it!" > I swallowed. He stepped back and smiled, lifting my chin to look into > my pale sick face. > "Good Pussy." the eighteen year old boy said. > "Please,could I suck you once more?" I said, totally humiliating myself > for him. > "Fuck you." he said in the sweetest way, and was gone. > > > I was so fucked out by Jake's appearance at my home, so humiliated, and > degraded, and turned on lie some kind of fucking animal, I don't even > remember half of what he told me. I did remember that I had to appear in > front of the swing choir in cut off shorts and a tank top. I knew I couldnÆt > get out of it, because I had a sneaking hunch, young Jake would love nothing > better than to send me to prison. Think of the laughs. With fear and > trembling, I took the l clothes with me in a gym bag, and once I got into > the choir room I changed into them. I was scared shitless, not only of the > boys, but also of getting in serious trouble with the school administration.. > If any teacher saw me dressed like this, they would call the cops. > Fortunately, Swing choir met during an activity period and I was > pretty much left alone. > A few minutes before the period started, Jake and two of his buddies from > the choir came in. > "Morning Mr. Cunt!" Jake said, and I almost fainted. > "Morning Mr. Cunt!" the two other boys said, big smiles on their teenage > boy faces. High school boys are of a certain special breed neither men nor > boys, fresh faced with bodies not yet fully formed. Yet arrogant and wild > and animalistic in some ways, bursting with sexual need all the time. Just > the way these three very cute boys hopped about and punched each other and > laughed, showed they could hardly contain their sexual energy. > "Please don't call me that., " I said, trying to keep some of my dignity > in my stupid rehearsal clothes. > "Oh no, you don't," Jake said with a laugh. "I knew you would fuck rt Four > > > I was so fucked out by Jake's appearance at my home, so humiliated, and > degraded, and turned on lie some kind of fucking animal, I don't even > remember half of what he told me. I did remember that I had to appear in > front of the swing choir in cut off shorts and a tank top. I knew I couldnÆt > get out of it, because I had a sneaking hunch, young Jake would love nothing > better than to send me to prison. Think of the laughs. With fear and > trembling, I took the l clothes with me in a gym bag, and once I got into > the choir room I changed into them. I was scared shitless, not only of the > boys, but also of getting in serious trouble with the school administration.. > If any teacher saw me dressed like this, they would call the cops. > Fortunately, Swing choir met during an activity period and I was > pretty much left alone. > A few minutes before the period started, Jake and two of his buddies from > the choir came in. > "Morning Mr. Cunt!" Jake said, and I almost fainted. > "Morning Mr. Cunt!" the two other boys said, big smiles on their teenage > boy faces. High school boys are of a certain special breed neither men nor > boys, fresh faced with bodies not yet fully formed. Yet arrogant and wild > and animalistic in some ways, bursting with sexual need all the time. Just > the way these three very cute boys hopped about and punched each other and > laughed, showed they could hardly contain their sexual energy. > "Please don't call me that., " I said, trying to keep some of my dignity > in my stupid rehearsal clothes. > "Oh no, you don't," Jake said with a laugh. "I knew you would fuck > up big time. Your clothes are all wrong. How the fuck can you teach in > something so uncomfortable? Come here Mr.Cunt......NOW!" > I walked over to the young teen with legs like water. Why the fuck did he > have this stupid fucking hold on me? He was more handsome than ever. His > hair was a mess, and it gave him a wild look. He had on a tight tee shirt, > and his pecs pushed at it. I cold see the tips of his nipples. > He produced a knife and proceeded to cut my already high cut off jeans > until they were absolutely obscene. The crotch was so narrow if I moved > wrong one ball or the other hung out. I if the dick didnÆt rest absolutely > perpendicular, it too would hang out one side or the other. All there was > was a thin strip of material coming up from between my legs to the waist > band. In the rear, he cut them way up above my ass cheeks. My globes hung > out and wobbled as I walked. The only cloth ran in a thin strip up my crack > and worked itÆ way into it. Then, he cut two round holes in my tank top so > my nipples would show and then cut the bottom off so my entire stomach was > naked. Then he cut the waist band button on the jeans off so they would > hardly stay closed. Then he ordered me to take off my shoes and socks. > That's the way I had to teach the class. And this time there were girls and > boys. > The girls tried not to laugh. They giggled and snickered with each other, > but tried not to fall apart. The boys didn't even try to hold back. They > roared and pointed and started to call me faggot to each other n ver loud > voices. I wanted to cry. I tried to teach a good class, but I felt so > stupid, and I had to keep holding my cut offs together. > Three times during the class, Jake raised his hand ever so politely in > something so uncomfortable? Come here Mr.Cunt......NOW!" > I walked over to the young teen with legs like water. Why the fuck did he > have this stupid fucking hold on me? He was more handsome than ever. His > hair was a mess, and it gave him a wild look. He had on a tight tee shirt, > and his pecs pushed at it. I cold see the tips of his nipples. > He produced a knife and proceeded to cut my already high cut off jeans > until they were absolutely obscene. The crotch was so narrow if I moved > wrong one ball or the other hung out. I if the dick didnÆt rest absolutely > perpendicular, it too would hang out one side or the other. All there was > was a thin strip of material coming up from between my legs to the waist > band. In the rear, he cut them way up above my ass cheeks. My globes hung > out and wobbled as I walked. The only cloth ran in a thin strip up my crack > and worked itÆ way into it. Then, he cut two round holes in my tank top so > my nipples would show and then cut the bottom off so my entire stomach was > naked. Then he cut the waist band button on the jeans off so they would > hardly stay closed. Then he ordered me to take off my shoes and socks. > That's the way I had to teach the class. And this time there were girls and > boys. > The girls tried not to laugh. They giggled and snickered with each other, > but tried not to fall apart. The boys didn't even try to hold back. They > roared and pointed and started to call me faggot to each other n ver loud > voices. I wanted to cry. I tried to teach a good class, but I felt so > stupid, and I had to keep holding my cut offs together. > Three times during the class, Jake raised his hand ever so politely and > said, "Excuse me Mr. C....but your balls are hanging out." They were too. > Every girl and boy in the choir could see my scrotum. I even heard some of > the girls comparing my balls to the sacks of their boyfriends. And twice, my > dick fell out and the whole class broke up in laughter. For a few of the > younger girls, it was the first time they ever saw a dick, but Jake assured > them that if they played their cards right, they could do more than just see > his. I realized that to him, all girls were nothing more than just fuck > holes. And all faggots were probably that too, if not less. It was one of > the longest hours of my life. Finally the bell rang and most of the kids > left. I turned to see Jake standing with three of his buddies, holding my > gym bag and stuffing my clothing inside. > "I'll take that please." I said, reaching out for the bag. > "You know Mr. Cunt, I don't like your attitude. You are far too arrogant > and you donÆt show us any respect. I think you need to be taught a lesson." > "Please, Jake, wasn't this enough?" > He pouted with his cute young punky teen lips and squinted his sparkling > eyes at me. He ran a hand through his hair and thought and thought. "Ugh > ugh, I don't think it is enough. You donÆt respect me. Here, this is my > stinking dirty smelly ball sweat soaked jock strap from gym that I have not > washed in a month. Suck on it." > "Not in front of your friends, Jake...I...." > "My friends know all about what a complete fuckhole faggot you are. Now > Do it!" > I put the wet stinking jock strap to my mouth and began to suck on the > cockpouch. It did stink like his cock and balls, and it tasted like his > dick. I started to get hard. I fucking can't help it. I know what you > said, "Excuse me Mr. C....but your balls are hanging out." They were too. > Every girl and boy in the choir could see my scrotum. I even heard some of > the girls comparing my balls to the sacks of their boyfriends. And twice, my > dick fell out and the whole class broke up in laughter. For a few of the > younger girls, it was the first time they ever saw a dick, but Jake assured > them that if they played their cards right, they could do more than just see > his. I realized that to him, all girls were nothing more than just fuck > holes. And all faggots were probably that too, if not less. It was one of > the longest hours of my life. Finally the bell rang and most of the kids > left. I turned to see Jake standing with three of his buddies, holding my > gym bag and stuffing my clothing inside. > "I'll take that please." I said, reaching out for the bag. > "You know Mr. Cunt, I don't like your attitude. You are far too arrogant > and you donÆt show us any respect. I think you need to be taught a lesson." > "Please, Jake, wasn't this enough?" > He pouted with his cute young punky teen lips and squinted his sparkling > eyes at me. He ran a hand through his hair and thought and thought. "Ugh > ugh, I don't think it is enough. You donÆt respect me. Here, this is my > stinking dirty smelly ball sweat soaked jock strap from gym that I have not > washed in a month. Suck on it." > "Not in front of your friends, Jake...I...." > "My friends know all about what a complete fuckhole faggot you are. Now > Do it!" > I put the wet stinking jock strap to my mouth and began to suck on the > cockpouch. It did stink like his cock and balls, and it tasted like his > dick. I started to get hard. I fucking can't help it. I know what you must > think of me. He just has that effect on me. > "Shove more of that prick pouch into your mouth and suck real hard...suck > all the ball sweat out. ThereÆs nut sweat for a month, some piss, and some > dick leakage. You love the taste of my sweaty dick don't you?" > think of me. He just has that effect on me. > "Shove more of that prick pouch into your mouth and suck real hard...suck > all the ball sweat out. ThereÆs nut sweat for a month, some piss, and some > dick leakage. You love the taste of my sweaty dick don't you?" Jake hooked > his thumbs into the pockets of his pants and laughed. His buddies laughed > too. > "ThatÆs the most disgusting thing I ever saw. Shit, the faggot is > actually sucking on Jake's dirty jockstrap like it was the most delicious > thing in the world. HeÆs sucking out piss and pre-fuck and scrotum stink." > "And look, his faggot prick is getting hard." I couldn't hide it with > those shorts. It stuck right out through the skimpy crotch area. My fucking > hard on, all red and throbbing because I was sucking on this cruel teenage > boy's filthy fuckmeat strap. The pouch area was actually stiff with cock > leak and piss. > "That's not his cock, fellas, " Jake said with that killer smile of his.. > "That's her clit! That's your clit, isn't it, Miss Cunt? Tell my buddies > it's your clit." > "Thaaath my clit...." I said sucking on the jock strap, spit dripping > from my chin, hanging in strings mixed with spooge leak. If only these boys > weren't so fucking cute, but they were gorgeous, healthy, muscular, lean > limbed teenage boys. One with a small spray of boy freckles over his pug > nose and ginger colored hair. Another with a finely chiseled blond head and > face and piercing blue eyes. He kept tugging at the lump in his jeans. > Straight boys. Boys who fucked girls. Boys who hated fags. > "Look how hard her clit is, " Jake reached out and snapped my > dickhead with his fingers. I started to cry from humiliation, and they > laughed harder than ever. "We'd love to play like this all day, Miss Cunt, > but we have other classes to attend. ItÆs time for you to go home. I want > to use your car later, to pick up my fuck date. And remember, I don't want > you around your apartment until midnight. You can go to the mall or to the > park. Here is money for the bus." > I hung my head and sniffed back a tear. If only my fucking dick > would go down. I reached out for my bag, but he pulled it away. "We'd love to play like this all day, Miss Cunt, > but we have other classes to attend. ItÆs time for you to go home. I want > to use your car later, to pick up my fuck date. And remember, I don't want > you around your apartment until midnight. You can go to the mall or to the > park. Here is money for the bus." > I hung my head and sniffed back a tear. If only my fucking dick > would go down. I reached out for my bag, but he pulled it away. > "Ugh ugh! You are going out...dressed like that." > I blew my stack then. I finally lost it. Humiliation overcame lust. > "Give me my fucking bag! You can't expect me to wander around the city > until midnight dressed like this. It's thirty degrees outside. Its fucking > winter! How can I walk around with no shoes and socks...no pants...this is > fucking crazy......" > He brought up his knee and caught me right in the nuts. I crumpled > to the floor in horrible pain. "You will go however we say you will go. You > will do whatever we fucking say you will do!" He spit on my face. His > buddies coughed up hawkers and spit on my face too. Teenage boy spit does > not smell good, but it fucking turned me on. Christ I don't know why. "Drag > the cunthole into the bathroom," Jake said and walked ahead. My eyes were > rooted to his wonderful ass. His globes rose and fell in his tight trousers.. > They dragged me into the bathroom at the rear of the choir room. > There, Jake hauled out his gorgeous teen boy dick and pissed all over me. > On my tank top, on my body, on my face! His piss smelled strong and was dark > yellow, as if he had eaten asparagus for lunch. "Because you can't seem to > learn to behave, now you will have to wander around dressed like that and > stinking of piss. Maybe this will teach you a lesson.ö > The other boys pissed on me too. They hauled out their dicks, one more > beautiful than the next, healthy rosy teen cocks, and they let loose with > sprays of piss from their teenage pissholes. I curled up in a little ball > and sobbed. > "Oh shit, he fucking gave me a boner," Jake moaned. "Haul her > facecunt up here will you?" The other guys didn't like touching me covered > with piss, but the did want to continue being a part of Jake's games, so > they complied, holding me up by my piss dripping armpits. Jake yanked on my > pisssoaked hair. "Open that fucking cunt,, Bitch!" > I opened my mouth and Jake stuck his big thick dick in and rammed it down > into my throat. I was so out of it, I couldn't even really enjoy the smell > and taste of his prick. > "From now on you do exactly as we say, no arguments, no talking back. > And you do it instantly. Got that Cumwad?" I tried to answer with his huge > teen dick stretching my throat. I also tried to breath. His big loose balls > slammed against my chin, my face was rammed into his pubic bush. that and > stinking of piss. Maybe this will teach you a lesson.ö > The other boys pissed on me too. They hauled out their dicks, one more > beautiful than the next, healthy rosy teen cocks, and they let loose with > sprays of piss from their teenage pissholes. I curled up in a little ball > and sobbed. > "Oh shit, he fucking gave me a boner," Jake moaned. "Haul her > facecunt up here will you?" The other guys didn't like touching me covered > with piss, but the did want to continue being a part of Jake's games, so > they complied, holding me up by my piss dripping armpits. Jake yanked on my > pisssoaked hair. "Open that fucking cunt,, Bitch!" > I opened my mouth and Jake stuck his big thick dick in and rammed it down > into my throat. I was so out of it, I couldn't even really enjoy the smell > and taste of his prick. > "From now on you do exactly as we say, no arguments, no talking back. > And you do it instantly. Got that Cumwad?" I tried to answer with his huge > teen dick stretching my throat. I also tried to breath. His big loose balls > slammed against my chin, my face was rammed into his pubic bush. I was > nothing but a fucking dick drain to a teenage boy. No more than his cumrag > under the mattress. "Oh fuck it, I'm going to be late for fucking math > class." he said, as he shot a huge load of gloppy cock cream down my throat.. > I don't know how he produced so fucking much cum. > "I don't want the scumbag grabbing a choir robe or anything, so throw her > out the back firedoor. And Mr. or Miss Cunt, make sure you are walking > around Mayfair Mall at four o'clock. Some of us are going to stop by to make > sure you have not covered up your pretty clit and pussy. Not that you could > with those shorts." The boys roared and spit in my piss stinking face again.. > They threw me outside into the cold late morning air and tossed some bus > fare change after me. I was barefoot, with my ass hanging out of my cut > offs. In front, if I moved wrong one nut or the other slipped out, and my > dickhead would flop out if I wasn't careful how I walked. My naked nipples > grew pebble hard. It was fucking freezing. I was walking the two blocks to > the bus stop, wishing I were dead, when a car pulled up with three black > boys in it. > "Hey Pussy, want a ride?" One of the them said through the rolled down > window, a big white toothed smile on his handsome dark face. > "No thank you, I'm fine," I said trying not to look at them. > "If you know what's good for you and you wanna keep them balls, you will > get in this fucking car now!" > I got in the car. pussy. Not that you could > with those shorts." The boys roared and spit in my piss stinking face again.. > They threw me outside into the cold late morning air and tossed some bus > fare change after me. I was barefoot, with my ass hanging out of my cut > offs. In front, if I moved wrong one nut or the other slipped out, and my > dickhead would flop out if I wasn't careful how I walked. My naked nipples > grew pebble hard. It was fucking freezing. I was walking the two blocks to > the bus stop, wishing I were dead, when a car pulled up with three black > boys in it. > "Hey Pussy, want a ride?" One of the them said through the rolled down > window, a big white toothed smile on his handsome dark face. > "No thank you, I'm fine," I said trying not to look at them. > "If you know what's good for you and you wanna keep them balls, you will > get in this fucking car now!" > I got in the car. The car smelled stuffy and sweaty, like black boys themselves. I was scared out of my mind. They shoved me in the back seat between two nigger teens. There were three of them in all. I use the term nigger here, so that you will fully understand the type of African American boys they were. Not nice neat, black youths, but hoody type street niggers. They were dark skinned with strong muscular bodies, even though they all wore sweatshirts, and I could not see them, I could feel their strength. "What choo doin' out here in de cold dress like dat, faggot? Yo gonna catch cold and den yo won't be able to suck dick!" The cute boy driving said. He seemed to be the leader. I would guess their ages to be around sixteen and seventeen. "No, I am not a faggot. It's a mistake." "Yo sure look like a fucking faggot!" The boy next to me said and he pulled on one of my nipples. "No, it was a joke. A bad joke that some boys at the high school played on me. It's all a big mistake and a joke. I just want to get home." "Yo dick and balls is hanging out of yo cut off pants. Dat sure spells faggot to me. Hey, faggot, you like to suck black dick?" Did I like to suck black dick? I had never sucked a black dick, but like most homosexuals, I had dreamed about it. All my life I had heard about how black boys are hung. "No, I don't do that kind of thing. I told you I am no faggot." A boy on either side of me was rubbing one of my nipples each and rubbing their other hands up and down my naked legsn my naked legs. "Yo sure respondin' like a fucking faggot. Yo little white boy dick is getting' all hard. Shit, you should see dis back here, Tyrone. Dis little white dick is so small, it's mo like a cunt's clit den a dick." "Please guys, I haven't done anything to you. Let me go." The boy on my left smiled a big white toothed handsome smile. "Yo haven't done anything to us yet, but yo gonna...you gonna do us real good, faggot. We all gonna have a real nice time. I was almost out of my mind. How could my day and my whole life get any worse. And all because of my stupid infatuation with Jake. The nigger teens were playing pretty heavily with my tits now. They were plucking them and twisting them, and of course my dick was really hard by now. "Oh yo likes dat, don't choo honey? Here open yo mouth. I got sometin' special for yo!" He grabbed me by the hair and held my head back. What could I do? I opened my mouth. He hawked a huge gob of spit and snot into my mouth. The other guys in the car cracked up laughing. "Now make sho' you tastes dat before yo swallow!" The thick mixture of nigger teen spit and snot coursed its way down my throat. I thought I might puke. He held his handsome black face over me. His nose was wide like that of a gorilla with huge nostrils. "Faggot, I gots a cold. Yo help me out like a good fucking faggot. Lick out my nostrils, will you?" He flexed his nose so his nostrils opened up..huge...I could see the snot and boogers inside. " What? You want me to...what?" I struggled but the boy on the other side grabbed my balls and squeezed. "Yo heard me. Stick da tip of yo tongue up in my nose and clean me out." The other guys in the car roared at the fucking sick idea of my "new friend." Dear God, believe me, I didn't want to do it. I know you think I am a pervert who lusts after boys and will willingly do the most degrading things. But that was with Jake. Believe me when I say I didn't feel the same about these black skinned animals. But what could I do? The grip on my nuts tightened until I had tears in my eyes. I made my tongue as pointy as I could and I thrust the tip up inside the nostril of the black thug. He did have a cold...his nose started to run into my mouth. I felt crusty boogers coat the tip of my tongue. I could not get it in very far. He changed tactics. He held my jaw open and blew his nose into my mouth. It was the sickest thing that had ever happened to me. I gagged and my puke rose up in my throat. He clamped a hand over my mouth and ordered me to swallow. I swallowed his snot and my puke. "We has arrived!" The black boy driving shouted, and for a moment festivities stopped. It turned out to be a kind of club house or something for their black street gang. It smelled like it hadn't been cleaned in It smelled like it hadn't been cleaned in a year, but no worse than they smelled. These black dudes had not washed in about a week. I almost puked again, just from the stink, and it was ironic that they commented on how I smelled of piss. The first thing they did was strip me of the little clothing I had. Now I was totally naked standing in the middle of a negro street gang clubhouse with fully dressed black thugs surrounding me. The walls were filled with photos of naked girls both black and white. Well, there were six or seven of them wandering in and out of the clubhouse, and they immediately got me on my naked knees and set me to sucking some huge drooling uncut black meat. The head cheese was enough for a Thanksgiving meal...I could scoop it up with my tongue and they forced me to.Any time I started to vomit, they clamped a hand over my mouth and ordered me to swallow. As if an order can control one's bile. They made some phone calls on cell phones, and more black dudes arrived...all in their late teens. I begged them to let me go, between big thick black cock being shoved down my throat. These boys didn't really know what a blow job was..they just grabbed my ears for handles and fucked my face like it was some two bit sewer hole, which is what I had become, I guess.The taste of the huge fat black fuckers varied from pissy, to sweaty, to cheesy, to delicious. I have to admit, some of that nigger teen dick was very good, and I got a hard on. They laughed and fucked my face until their balls slapped my chin and their fuckmeat was choking me, forcing my throat to expand. I protested when I could breath that they were rupturing my throat and that I could give them a much better suck job if they were gentle with me. They just laughed big white toothed laughs and told me not to worry..that they would fuck a big enough hole in my throat to take any dick. Their fucking huge black pricks drooled so much cock snot however, that it made the throat fucks a bit easier to take. My God, these boys leaked. Their pricks bubbled with fuck slime constantly, drooling it onto the floor and onto my body. It hung in long strings from their hard prickhead pissholes, as they strutted around the room, bouncing on their big black feet, anxious for their turn to ram dick down the white dude's pussymouth. More guys came and went. I must have sucked off sixteen or seventeen guys.My jaw ached and my lips grew numb. My tongue was swollen, but still they did not stop. Their fleshy black scrotums bounced against my chin, and several of the boys had dried chunks of cum clotted in their wiry prick hair, left over from some previous fuck.It seemed that these boys fucked several times a day and never cleaned themselves.I thought about how their girlfriends must feel. They were obviously nothing more than dick ditches for the thugs. I was getting an education these last few days on how many teenage boys live only by and for their big dicks. Had it been that way whey when I was there age, and had I just been too naïve to realize it. Or was this a new kind of teenage boy...one who lived totally for FUCK? Finally I lay on the hard cold, scum covered floor, coughing up cum, my stomach bloated with loads of fuck I had been forced to swallow, crying from the burning pain in my throat. I was unable to speak above a whisper as my throat had been fucked hoarse. My lips were cracked, swollen and coated with niggercum. I had never been prejudiced in my life, but that's how I thought of it at that moment...nigger cum...not the sperm of healthy American black boys or African American spooge. No, I thought of them as the lowest, meanest, most dangerous kind of niggers, and their slop was nigger cum. They high-fived each other and talked of basketball, drugs, cunt, and what a fine mouthpussy I was. But now that they had skimmed the cream off, it was time to play more seriously. Time to fuck the faggot. Of course I begged. Of course I cried. Would you want fifteen or sixteen dicks ranging anywhere from seven inches to over a foot long up your asshole? Besides, I was saving my ass for Jake. Oh I know, you think I am a totally loser. How could I still feel that way about Jake, after all he had done to me? And now, because of him, I was to be ass ruptured by grotesque nigger teen boy dick. I knew I would end up in the hospital. Then, when I knew it was useless because they were already jerking their big black pricks to erection and jumping around so the fat black fuckers bounced and drooled again, I begged them to at least use condoms, but that was met with a hearty round of laughter. One of the black dudes dug around in the garbage for a minute and produced a dirty yellowed stretched out condom, that he announced he had worn when he fucked his bitch last night. He told me since I wanted rubbers so bad, I could just suck that one out. They made me take the stretched out dickbag in my mouth and suck it until the dried cum became liquidy. Then they forced me to lick and suck and chew the rubber until it was clean. I gagged something terrible, but I had other things on my mind. While I did this, they had me kneel on hands and knees, and one of the black dudes started to work a monkey wrench up my asshole "to loosen dis bitch up for some prime black dick." as he said. They were upset that my faggot dick wasn't hard with respect for their beautiful black bodies, so they forced me to jerk on my own dick prick until I had a hardon.It had gone down from fear and pain. What the fuck did they expect? What a sight I made, bare assed on my hands and knees, sucking on a used rubber and jerking on my prick while a black teenager fucked my asshole with a monkey wrench. Speaking of monkey wrench's, I honestly don't know how these boys carried that kind of fuck equipment around with them all day. I mean, their balls were so big and hung so low and loose in the fucksack, that they did literally swing with every step they took. No wonder these boys needed to fuck all the time...they were half animal.More than half! When I was opened up to their satisfaction, they started to fuck me. They fucked me in every position. on hands and knees, on my back like a cheap whore with my legs up and spread, standing bent over, kneeling on a chair. You name it. The more I sobbed, the more they laughed and the harder they fucked me. It felt like their big teenage peckers were ripping open my asshole and dragging my intestines out. I must have gone into shock. Otherwise I don't know how I could have survived.Even in remembering, the pain is indescribable. Sometimes at night, my body remembers, and the pain of those first fucks returns.I guess you never forget the first times, especially if they are huge monstrous black teen dicks that are fucking your rectum open. They plowed balls deep, their fucksacks slapping my body, then they pulled out until just their prick heads were imbedded in my twat, then they rammed back in again full force, sometimes grinding and twisting for a more painful fuck. Three times I passed out and was slapped back awake by some black dude thwacking his hard dick across my face. For five hours I was fucked I don't know how many times. I know my ass was bleeding, and my nose was bleeding too from being slapped with so much dick. Some boys who had already shot a load of blacksperm up my twat came around and face fucked me for thirds, so I was forced to taste my own assslime which was now diluted with blood and loads of cum. It was all because of Jake that I had ended up in this position. All Jake's fault. For the last two hours, I was double fucked, ass and mouth at the same time. Finally I lay on the floor in a pool of cum and blood and dick and ass slop. Cum ran from my mouth and nose and bubbled from my asshole. The black boy who seemed to be the leader of the gang ordered them to throw me out into the gutter. "Please...please...not like this. At least drive me home. I have to get home. I promise I won't ever tell a soul...just please for the love of God take me home...you boys are Christian, aren't you...please take me home..." I was hysterical and really out of it, but I knew I somehow had to get safely home. "Sho nuff..we drive you right up to your front door...for oh, lets say...two hundred dollars." Two hundred dollars? I had no money..Jake had taken all my money...cleaned out my account. I was a pauper. I was destitute..little more than a beggar, a bag person, a fucked out fucked up street person. "Please, I don't have any money. Maybe I can borrow some. Give me some time...I don't know. Please, you've had your fun, now hav Please, you've had your fun, now have a little mercy on me, and take me home." Cum dripped from my hair into my eyes and I tried to wipe it out, but my hands were coated with dickslop as well. My asshole was ripped open. I felt I needed a doctor, but I could take care of that later. First I just wanted the peace and quiet of my apartment. I struggled to my knees, clasped my hand together in sperm soggy prayer. "Please." The cute black teen smiled. "Well if you got no money...what can you give us if we drive you home?" "I don't know. I don't know. Come in my apartment and take some furniture, that would be fine. Some nice furniture for your clubhouse here." The room had grown very quiet. The boys stood or sat around bare assed, fingering their lanky hoses or scratching their big fat balls.They were like monkeys. I hate to say it, but they were. The room smelled of fuck. I was in a fuckhouse of black teenage boys. The boys knew their leader was up to something, some new prank. He wasn't their gang leader for nothing. This boy was smart. He had a sense of humor. "Na, we got all da furniture we need. I tells you what. We drive you home if you has lunch wit us. How's dat. Yo eats lunch wit us, and we drives you home." I was confused. This handsome muscula you home." I was confused. This handsome muscular animalistic street punk whose speech showed that he had never gotten beyond sixth grade, if that, was asking me to have lunch with them. My confusion was cleared up in the most grotesque fashion. The bare assed naked, well built, nineteen year old black boy squatted, big bare feet pointing outward, fat leathery scrotum hanging down until it scrapped the ground. He smiled at me, farted and took a shit on the floor. Three huge dark shit logs squeezed their way from between his muscular asscheeks and plopped down in a not so little pile. I stared dumbfounded. He stood, then grabbed some newspaper and wiped his asshole...right in front of his black brothers who hooted and applauded and cheered. He tossed the dirty paper into the trash and then turned to me. "We drive you home and get you safely in your apartment, if you eat dat pile of my shit!" I must have knelt there without moving for a year. One of the guys actually came over and kicked me in the gut with his bare toes to see if I was still alive. "I...I...can't do that." I finally managed to whisper. "Den out onto da street wit you like dat and good luck because dis is one mutherfucking dangerous hood. " "Eh..no..no..wait a minute. There must be something else I can do..something else. I'll suck you all again. Wouldn't you like that? Some of you have hard dicks.I'll suck you all again." "We gotta save sometin' for our bitches..dey be jealous hos and we don't dare deprive dem of our big fat dicks." The leader stood there, proud and handsome, his hands resting naturally on his slim hips, his big black cock half hard, a tiny bit of pre fuck oozing from the pisshole."Yo best be a good white boy and eat my shit. It will all be over soon, and yo can go home. Now, crawl on over, and no using your hands. You just put your white faggot face down dere into dat nice fresh pile of niggershit and you chow down." How low can a human being sink? Is there no depth to which he cannot be made to crawl? I'd read about Jews in the Concentration Camps doing sick depraved acts to live one more day. I know now that I must have always been naturally submissive. It took Jake to bring it out in me. Jake! That clean-cut cute as hell all American high school boy with a sadistic streak as big as the Nazi Party. After a while, I crawled over, knelt over the stinking pile of human waste, put my face down, and started to eat shit. It seems so easy to write about, but it was the changing point in my whole life. It broke me. That moment broke me. After that, anyone who wanted to could push me around, force me to do practically anything...and did. The smell of shit is worse than the taste, for those of you who have never done this sort of thing. I know this kind of thing turns a lot of you otherwise healthy masochistic readers off. You loved reading about my humiliation abuse and torture. It got your dicks hard, but this...this is too much for you. This turns you off...please don't go there. Well, I wish it were that easy, but this is what happened to me, and I would give anything if it had not happened too. I took the turd of a nineteen year old black boy in my mouth and chewed it and swallowed. I ran...or stumbled to the trash and puked. The black boy said it seemed disrespectful of me to puke up his nice shitlog, so while I ate the rest, I had to masturbate my dick to show how much I liked it. So I knelt there, jerking on my dick like a madman while I ate the pile of shit. It tasted kind of chalky and burnt. It got all over my lips and tongue and up into my gums, and when I swallowed it clogged my throat and didn't want to go down. "Now yo learning proper respect for da black man." Oh yes. I learned proper respect for the black man. For any man. Any man at all was better than me. I had become a fucked out shit eating faggot. They drove me home. Me in the trunk, cause of my stink. Honorable boys that they were, they threw a blanket over my shoulders while they helped me break into my apartment. Jake was not there. My car was not there. It was a blessing. What if he had been fucking some girl when I got there naked and shit covered and with black thugs? I almost wish he had been there, because I have loved the black boys to teach him a lesson as well. They would have fucked the girl for sure and maybe Jake too! HA. REVENGE. But it was not to be. They did take two armchairs after all.They slapped me some and left. I threw myself into the shower and fell asleep with the water running warm over my battered body. My tears mingled with the water, and I fell into a deep slumber. And that's how Jake found me when he brought over his fuckdate that night. And believe me. He was one unhappy boy. You don't ever ever want to piss Jake off! I fell asleep with the shower running. My body hurt so badly I just could not move, and my head felt like it would explode. I had to do something with my life. I had to get out of this mess that Jake got me into. I had to regain some dignity somehow! I truly felt I had reached the lowest point that a human could sink to. But I didn't know Jake and where he could take me. I woke up and turned off the water which had gone cold. Then I just sat there in the tub, leaning against the wall and fell asleep once more. I don't know for how long. I woke with the shower once again dousing me with water...or so I thought. But when I opened my eyes, it was to see a totally naked Jake with his huge dick hanging over me, pissing right in my face. Imagine waking up to see the man, or boy of your dreams...the one person in the world against whom you had no defense, standing there, one big naked foot up on the tub rib, his fat cock and huge swinging balls hanging there over your face, a huge gush of piss shooting out of the pee hole and stinging you in the eyes, and clogging our nose, and blasting against your lips. HE WAS A FUCKING KID, FOR CHRIST'S SAKE. HOW COULD HE DO THIS TO ME? "You fucking piece of shit, I guess you don't want to keep your balls, do you? I told you three times, did I not, that I was bringing cunt over here to fuck, and you were to be no where in sight? So what the fuck do I find? A fucking faggot in the bathtub! I am going to fucking kill you!" He stepped over the rim of the tub right onto my dick and balls, and pressed hard with his naked foot. His thick dick kept pissing onto my face. "The bitch is in the other room. Do you want to scare the shit out of her. She's only fourteen for Christ's sake. You really got some mutherfucking nerve to cross me, Asswipe?" As he said this, his foot pushed into my scrotum, sending waves of pain through my body. "Jake, It's not my fault. Honest," I blubbered, unable as usual to stand up to the high school kid. "I was grabbed by these black guys and they raped me and used me and beat me up!" He laughed. As he laughed, his big nuts danced. "A perfect afternoon for a fucking faggot! You ought to thank me. THANK ME FAGGOT!" "Thank...thank you, Jake." I grunted as his toes curled and dug into my nutsack. Just seeing him naked standing there over me like some kind of God, sent me spiraling downward into his total control. I heard a delicate young voice from my living room call, "Jake?" "Just a minute, Bitch!" Jake growled. "You stay here, and shut the fuck up until I tell you to come out. Then you come out, crawling...you hear me?" "Jake, first of all, I'm sick. I really am sick. I may need a doctor. I was really hurt by those thugs. Second, I am not coming out in front of some fourteen year old girl! You could go to jail for nailing a kid that young!" He laughed then and shook his dick so the last piss drop fell onto my chest. "Did you ever fuck fourteen year old cunt? It is so sweet. So tight and juicy. Only thing better is thirteen year old cunt. And as for you, you have already pissed me off, as you can tell from the piss covering your face and dripping from your chin. Now don't make me any more angry. If and when I call you, you come crawling. And when you crawl, make sure to arch your back so your ass is high and your balls are swinging." I sat in the tub, washing the piss off my face and body, the urine mixed with my tears. My mind was in a state of total confusion. As I sat there, I listened to Jake in the other room, fucking the young girl. I heard her scream that his cock was too big, that it hurt. I heard him laugh. I heard him tell her to lick his balls. I heard him grunt as he broke her cherry. It all swam together into a confused pattern of sound that made my dick hard as rock. Oh, please, I know that is really sick. There I sat with a fucking hard dick, listening to a teenage boy fuck a little girl. She sobbed, she begged, and he just kept fucking her harder and harder. She begged him to wear a condom, and he just laughed. Then I heard him call, "Mr. Cunt, get the fuck out here!" That was me. Mr. Cunt. That was the name he and his fellow high school boys had chosen for me." I found myself crawling painfully out of the tub and on hands and knees crossing the bathroom floor. Every move ached. I reached up and opened the door and crawled down the hall toward the bed room. As I got near to where Jake was nailing the young girl, I arched my back and pushed my ass up as high as I could I spread my legs so my balls would swing as I crawled. I felt disgusted with myself, yet unable to resist. Besides, you critics out there, what the fuck could I do? His father was a cop, and Jake had enough on me to ruin me for life. He was sitting on the bed, leaning back against the headboard, his legs spread wide. His hair was a mess, and his young body glistened with sweat. His spent prick glistened with cum and cunt slime, and some virgin blood. The girl, a tiny little slip of a thing, was curled up in a ball crying. "Jake, what are you doing? I don't want anyone to see me like this." I could see her big eyes peering through her hands which covered her face. "He's not anyone. He is just a faggot. And he's going to help you out.You don't want to get pregnant, do you?" Her face screwed up in agony. "Jake, you know I begged you to use a condom. Isn't it enough that you really hurt me? What if I get pregnant. You know my daddy is a minister, and he would kill me!" My God, the poor young thing seemed even younger than fourteen. Her breasts were like tiny apples. Here body was smooth and pale. She trembled like a baby bird. Jake stretched out and wiggled his toes and took a sip of beer. "If you don't want to get pregnant, then I am going to help you. Actually the faggot it. He is going to suck my cum out of your fucked pussy." I think we both shouted "No" at the same time. Both of us stared at Jake in shock. She was terrified of a strange man touching her, I was repulsed by the thought of doing such a thing. I am gay after all. I can't help it if women's genitalia turn me off. I don't mean any offence, it's just that I love male tackle! "Spread your legs, Bitch, and leg the faggot suck my fuckscum out of your bloody cunt, or every kid in school will know that you are a lousy lay!" There I was, an adult, kneeling naked on hands and knees. "Jake, I can't do this. I will get sick. Honest!" He snapped his fingers and pointed to the bed. "You love my cum, and you know it. It will be delicious...not get to it before she starts making babies in her womb!" he laughed at his own joke. I crawled up onto the bed. The little girl crawled away from me, a look of terror in her eyes. Jake reached over and with one big hand slapped her hard. "I said, spread your legs, you fucking Twat!" She obeyed and I saw her bloody, raw, well fucked pussy oozing cum and cunt juice. Why do young girls put up with high school boys who treat them this way? Why do they look up to jocks who have no respect for females at all and think of them as only dumps drains for their big teenage dicks. The world is so fucked up when it comes to fucking. And I guess, my infatuation with Jake, made me one of the most fucked up of all. Why did I let him abuse me so? "Get your face in there and start licking and sucking, Mr. C. I shot a huge load, so there is lot's for you to lap up!" Twice I almost puked. I had to remind myself that it was Jake's cum in order to not vomit. Her cunt was soft and pink and really fucked raw. I felt sorry for her. It must have been a truly brutal fuck. She had been a virgin. I licked up blood and could taste her pussy in the slime. Jaked sipped his beer, watched and fondled the girls tiny tits. He pulled her face over and tongue kissed her and she started moaning not with pain or fear, but romantically. Was she a slave to his awesome power, as I was? "I love you, Jake. Do you love me?" She whispered. "Of course I fucking love you. You're my new girlfriend aren't you?" He reached down with ond hand and pushed my face further into her pussy. She started to hump her cunt mound into my face. JAKE WAS TURNING HER ON! "I want to fuck you again, baby!" He moaned, licking her face and sticking his big tongue in her ear. "Oh Jake, I'm so sore down there. It still hurts and you are so big. Can't we wait until tomorrow?" "One thing, you gotta learn, if you are going to be my girlfriend, is that when I want a fuck, we fuck! Everything stops for fucking. We could be having dinner with your parents, and if I say, 'I wanna fuck' we leave the table and go to your room and I fuck you! Unless of course you want me to fuck you right on the table in front of your parents!" And you know, I almost believe he was half serious! "Look at this dick, bitch. When it gets hard like this, it is your job to take care of it." I stopped licking cunt long enough to glance over at his sex juice covered prick. It was rock hard again and throbbing. I groaned just looking at it, and my own smallish prick jerked and stiffened. "Jake, couldn't I just suck it tonight, while my pussy heals?" He took her face in one large hand. "I said I want to fuck again, Bitch! Now the faggot is getting you all lubed up! It won't hurt so much this time." He lifted one strong muscular leg until his naked foot was on my face and he pushed me away from her cunt. He flipped his hot young body over so he was between her legs. He lifted her legs up to his shoulders and arched his back like an animal, his fat prick head at her pussy hole. "Faggot, put my dick in her cunt!" 'Oh God, Jake, don't do this to her!" I pleaded, even as my hand snaked forward at the chance of actually touching his thick teenage cock. My hand closed around slick prick flesh. I positioned the cock knob at the sore entrance to her cunt. I worked the head of the dick into the fourteen year old pussy. She tensed and moaned in pain. "Jake, it hurts. It's too big. Please, I am so sore!" Then he laughed and slammed into her balls deep! I could not believe the sound that emanated from her. It was almost not human. More like some wounded forest animal! Cunt juice, Cum and my spit spurted from the fucked pussy. It coated jake's balls and dripped from them. He pulled back until only the head was in her cunthole, and then slammed back in again. My eyes were drawn to the muscles of his strong young ass globes. What a magnificent, ruthless fucker he was. "Faggot," he called, drawing me from my sexual reverie. "Lick my balls while I fuck her!" I flipped over on my back and scooted my head between his legs. His huge scrotum swung with each fuck thrust. I stuck out my tongue and licked the cum and cunt sauce from his sack. Believe me, disgusting as it sounds, if you had been there, you would have done the same. His scrotum was so fucking beautiful. I licked the swinging nuts as he fucked in and out of her stretched pussy. She was gasping for air, and her body jerked with each fuck lunge. Sometimes his big sweaty balls slapped me in the face. Other times, I bathed them in my spit. "Faggot, lick the shaft of my dick on the out strokes!" I was down there between this teenage boy's legs as he fucked a fourteen year old girl. I had been licking his young jock balls, and now I was going to lick the actual fuck shaft as he plowed into her pussy. The truth is, I could have stayed down there forever. I wanted to live there, between Jake's legs. He pulled out until only the head was embedded in her twat, and I licked quickly up and down the cock shaft, scooping up cunt slime and cock drip and a bit of blood. The he fucked in again as hard as he could, and I pulled my face out of the way just in time. The two bodies made a slapping sound as they came together, and the girl grunted like a pig. Then he pulled back and I licked. I was out of my mind with lust. I forgot about my own body aches. I only wanted to please Jake. I wanted to be his private dick licker. Call me anything you want, you fuckers out there reading this. If you knew Jake, if you experienced him, you would understand. Then the cock head snapped free of the gaping pussy. The girl sucked in air. Long strings of cock slop stretched from the pick head to the cuntlips. 'Lick it off!" Jake growled. I lovingly bathed the cockhead with my tongue I licked the piss lips and the pre cum bubbling from them. I cleaned the shaft of cuntslop. Jake's prick pulsed and I licked along the blue veins. The little girl moaned. She had no idea how lucky she was to get Jake's dick. Or maybe she did. Perhaps that was why the young cunts allowed him to wreck them like this. Maybe they knew how special he was. "Now her asshole!" He said just as simply as that. The girl screamed and struggled. He clapped one hand over her mouth and held her down with the other. "Get my dickhead into her asshole!" he shouted at me. I was trembling. How could I assist with such an act? I could go to prison for aiding him in this terrible rape. His cock would ruin her tiny rectum for sure. I reached down and took the pulsing prick and lined it up with the girls little puckered rosebud. Then I gently pushed the spongy cock knob into the asshole. "Oh no, God no, please!!!!" she wailed into his hand which muffled the sound. "Get my dick head in there!" He shouted at me. I pushed, but the cockhead was to big and the rectum resisted. "Get the head of my prick really wet!" I slobbered spit onto his dickehad, helping the boy accomplish his rape. "Lick her asshole!" Like a wild man, I turned my head and slobbered spit onto the fourteen year old asshole. Then I placed the cock head at the pucker and pushed. "Ohhhhhh, yeah! Oh Fuck Yeah!" He yelled as the prick sank into the asshole. His body slammed down into her. His ass mounds arched up. "Get back there and suck on my asshole!" He screamed at me as he brutally ass fucked the young girl. His ass crack and hole were sweaty. I held the beautiful ass cheeks in my hands and plunged my face between them. I licked up and down the crack and then tongued the brown asshole itself. I was licking the asshole of a teenage boy. Not just any teenage boy. The boy of my dreams! Licking the asshole of the boy of my dreams. All the humiliation had been worth it. I would gladly at that moment have gone through it all again, just to get to this point. He was allowing me to lick his shitter! My tongue probed his rectum as he plowed the girl's. She has stopped struggling and just lay there like a fucked piece of meat. I could tell from his grunting that he was fucking her as hard as he absolutely could. He was trying to hurt her on purpose! His big toes dug into the cum and blood soaked mattress as hard as they could to give him fuck leverage. The sound of his balls slapping against her battered body filled my ears, mixed with the sounds of my own tongue slurping and lapping at his asshole. My dick lost it and shot into the air, an arc of cum, the slop landing on the soaked sheets beneath us. I jammed my tongue painfully deep into his rectum, determined to give him the best ass rim he had ever had. So good in fact, that he would fall madly in love with me! That was my twisted goal, so gone was I! I know how much teenage boys love to get their asses sucked. They almost love it more than fucking. With my tongue up his hole, I used my mouth to suck at the asslips. He was getting ass probed and ass sucked at the same time. 'Oh, shit, that's it, faggot..that's fucking awesome! Keep it up!" I was pleasing Jake. I was actually pleasing him. Maybe he could love me! Maybe he would fall for me and feel bad that he had hurt and humiliated me. Maybe he would be my boyfriend and live me with forever! YEAH, RIGHT! He grunted and unloaded up the kid's ass. She was chewing on the bed sheet in pain or torment or shock, I don't know which. He pulled out while the last spurt of cum was still shooting from his prick and rolled over, knocking my face from his ass. He sank back on the bed exhausted. "Clean me up, Faggot!" he ordered in a whisper. Even he was out of breath. Was this to be my lot in life? That I would be Jake's cleaner? That I would clean his dick with my mouth after he fucked girls in the cunt and ass? His dick was flaccid not, but still thick and long. It was gorgeous. It shone in the dim bedroom like a star, covered with ass slime and cum. Suddenly reality hit me like a hammer in the head. He wanted me to lick the ass juice of a young girl off his spent dick! Even if she were clean, there was probably some shit on there. What had I become? "Clean me, I won't tell you again!" What the fuck! I was already covered in cockslime and cunt juice and spit. I licked his foul smelling dick. I lovingly licked the dick clean. The girl was rolled in a little ball whimpering. Jake turned to the poor girl. "Get dressed and get the fuck out of here." He said to her. Her eyes grew wide. She could hardly move, her pussy and asshole hurt her so. "Aren't you going to drive me home?" She sounded abut six. "Naw, I got to punish the faggot for breaking my rules. You can't let faggots get away with that kind of shit. You gotta show them you mean business. You don't live far from here. You go on home like a good little cunt. It was a great date. Thank's for the fuck!" "But will I see you tomorrow. Will we go out tomorrow night?" She said, easing herself up from the bed painfully. "Ah, naw, tomorrow night I'm gonna play video games with my buddies. I'll call you." She pouted and tears ran down her face. "But Jake, you said you loved me, and that you wanted to go steady. I gave you my virginity." He turned his head and glared. 'Yeah, and now what have you got to give me? Get the fuck out. I said I'll call you sometime." She pulled up her low rise jeans and put on her skimpy top. Then she limped to the door, groaning with every step. She stopped at the door, hugging the door frame. "Good night, Jake. I love you. Don't forget to call me." She said, and I realized just how pathetic so many young teenage girls are. "For sue, babe. I love you too. Hey, how old is your little sister, twelve, right? Give her my email address and tell her to write me." 'Why do you want to write to my little sister?" "It's a surprise....for you." He laughed. But I knew what it really was. Jake the teenage animal was actually thinking about plowing his huge dick into twelve year old virgin pussy. The door closed and we were alone. Jake lifted his head from the pillow and pointed at me with one long thick finger. "You! Now it's time for your punishment. You are going to be one sorry fucker for not obeying my orders." "Jake, none of it was my fault, honest to God, I swear! Look around you. The black thugs even took some of my furniture." He smiled. "I don't give a shit. You almost ruined my date, and you are going to be punished.!"